《Empyrean Blade Kira》 Prologue - The Crimson Night Bright red flame blossoms bloomed in the courtyard, illuminating the moonless night. These were not the gentle sheltered flame wisps that dwelled in stone lanterns, but rather the vicious wild flames that consumed all that they touched, raging wildly as they continued their relentless devouring. At the head of the burning courtyard stood a great hall, the only building still standing, its roof aflame. Clanging sounds of metal on metal and shouts of anger and pain could be heard betraying the chaotic battle occurring within. Bodies and weapons were strewn about, marking the end of those who were slain. Inside the great hall, two distinct, armed groups could be made out, one with robes dyed a deep red, like the colour of blood, and who were by far the majority. The other wore silver-trimmed, forest-green robes and who were clearly struggling for each breath against the overwhelming red tide that threatened to overcome them as chunks of burning wood rained down from the ceiling above. Within the green-robed fighters, there was one person who stood out from the rest, a woman. She was young, appearing to be in her early twenties, with a sharp yet pretty pale face that betrayed no emotion and long black hair that whipped through the air as it followed her graceful movements, accentuating her well-proportioned figure. Despite the tense and violent situation, and while she couldn''t be considered a top-tier beauty, she still drew the eyes of every person in the room who could afford to. The young woman¡¯s name was Kira. She was the pride and joy of the Takanashi Clan who were now being savagely attacked. As a female blademaster of great skill, news of her talent had spread far and wide and the Takanashi Clan gained a lot of attention from the neighbouring clans who looked on with jealousy but didn¡¯t have the courage to take action. However, one powerful clan did take action which ultimately led to the current situation. Surrounding Kira were five red-robed clansmen who appeared to be struggling to take her down. Every time they thought they had gained an advantage, she would turn the tables with astonishing technique and grace. An exquisitely-forged katanain her hand sang an aria of death as it cut towards the red-robed figures, creating ripples in the air as it seemingly ignored both their weapons and armour, drawing arcs of bright-red blood through the air as its unfortunate victims cried out in agony and dropped to the ground, lifeless. Five thuds sounded out when, as they had several times that night, five bodies fell to the floor almost simultaneously, dying the wooden floor withfive matching pools of blood. But, no matter how many red figures fell to the beautiful blade and its mistress, like a hydra which continued growing heads no matter how many were severed, more took their place. Two gargled cries filled the air as two old men in green robes each spat out a mouthful of fresh blood before falling to the floor, their injuries too much for their bodies to endure. One of them was bald while the other had a long silver beard and topknot. ¡°Elder Seigen! Elder Yama!¡± Kira¡¯s originally expressionless face twitched as her eyes reddened with anger. Those two elders taught her everything she knew, from swordsmanship and discipline to writing and cooking. They were the parents that she¡¯d never had. They may have been strict but they''d loved her nonetheless and she¡¯d loved them back. There was no way she would let off these enemies of hers today. Pushing down the pain in her heart, she blitzed through the tide of red-robed fighters in a whirlwind of flashing blades leaving only bodies in her wake but, despite her efforts, she was eventually the last one of the green-robed clansmen standing. Seeing her display of power before, the remaining red-robed figures kept their distance from her. Before the time of a ten breathscould pass, the red tide split apart to reveal a masked man dressed in black who walked steadily towards the young woman. ¡°Takanashi Kira. As expected, you truly are a genius of the young generation. However, it appears that your clan was not on the same level.¡± Kira remained silent despite the man¡¯s taunting. She knewthat only by keeping a level head would she have a chance of walking out of this situation alive, despite the slim odds. ¡°Yes, it would be a waste if someone of your talent were to die. Had you accepted my marriage proposal back then you could have prevented this whole mess from coming to pass. However, it is too late now. I can¡¯t possibly take you as my wife now knowing that you¡¯ll take every opportunity to stab me in the back.¡± The man paused before continuing. ¡°Therefore, you have two options. In recognition of your talent and courage, I will give you face and permit you to perform seppuku, otherwise, I will have you cut down like a dog. I believe the choice is obvious.¡± ¡°As if by killing myself I can redeem my face in front of my clan when I join them in the afterlife! I may die today but I¡¯m sure that the dead will welcome me with open arms if I bring your heads with me!¡± Kira¡¯s icy words filled with killing intent spread a chilliness through the air to the surrounding red-robed figures, causing them to tremble despite the heat of the raging fires. Not one of them dared go near her now. To them, she had become the embodiment of Death. The masked man noticed this and knew from experience that the threat of death by treason wasn¡¯t nearly as frightening as this woman before them who had just issued them a death sentence. It seemed that he would have to handle this personally. The masked man stepped forward while drawing a dark red sword, the colour of dried blood, from its sheath. It emitted a malevolent aura that forced back the chill of Kira¡¯s killing intent as the smell of blood intensified, overpowering even the scentof burning wood and smoke.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. No words needed to be spoken at this point. Any taunts or pleasantries would be completely wasted between these two powerful blademasters whose sole intent was to kill the other. After a short period of silence, the two figures vanished from their starting positions and met with a clash of steel. Two shadows, one green and one black, blurred back and forth as they exchanged blows. The peal of ringing metal coming from but two people was equivalent to that of an army of smiths hammering metalduring wartime. At first, the green shadow appeared to be suppressing the black one but, as time went on, the black shadow pushed back, progressively gaining advantages, until flecks of red blood began mixing into the maroon-silver blur. As suddenly as they had come together, the two figures broke apart. On one side, the black-cloaked, masked man¡¯s breathing was ragged but he was only a bit tired. On the other hand, Kira was gasping for breath, small cuts tore through her robe as spiderweb-thin red lines of blood criss-crossed the green and tainted the silver. After coughing up a mouthful of blood, she wiped away a dribble of it from the corner of her mouth with one sleeve. This result was more or less as expected. Having fought and killed so many red-robed clansmen earlier, it was obvious that Kira¡¯s stamina would have been gradually eroded. Now, coming into combat with an opponent whose strength was no less than her own and who was fresh for battle, Kira knew that he wasn¡¯t someone she could defeat right now. ¡®As much as I hate to admit it, the best I can hope for now is to take him down with me. Sorry Elders, this little one will be joining you soon.¡¯ Kira thought to herself as she prepared herself for what was, without a doubt, going to be her final exchange. Steeling herself, she leapt once more into battle, her intense focus and determination cracking through that expressionless mask. Seeing the expression on Kira¡¯s face leaking through, the masked man couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Such an exceptional beauty and peerless swordswoman was nearly in his grasp but now he would have to be the one to take her life. ¡®It¡¯s truly a pity.¡¯ As they began their clash once again, the hidden expression on the masked man¡¯s face grew more and more ugly. Something was wrong. The way Kira was fighting now compared to her earlier poise and elegance was like that of a starving wild animal desperate for scraps. She was taking risks with no regard for how many unnecessary wounds she endured. This infuriated the masked man as, with every wound he inflicted on her, his image of this perfect woman he was unlucky enough not to be able to marry was being broken down, bit by bit. ¡®Fine, if you want to fight like a dog, then I¡¯ll have you die like one!¡¯ As he thought this, he swung his sword viciously, aiming to end this fight in one last blow. While Kira couldn¡¯t know the exact thoughts going through the masked man¡¯s mind, her actions were having the desired effect. Just as his blade was about to end her, a small smile flashed across her face, her only smile since the invasion of her clan began. With a graceful movement, ignoring the blade swinging for her neck, Kira stabbed forwards. With the return of Kira¡¯s former grace and the image of her blade growing in his vision, the masked man could only continue his attack as he realised that he had been played. Kira had no intention of leaving this place alive if she could bring the one responsible for her suffering down with her. As her head left her shoulders, Kira could see the black-robed man¡¯s masked head pierced through by her sword halfway up to the hilt. As her vision faded to black and all thoughts of revenge fizzled away, what replaced it was an intense regret. If she only had been stronger, she could have protected her clan. Those elders who raised her, those young clanmates who played with her and those senior clansmen- and women who trained with her; their faces flashed through her mind, forcibly drawing a single tear from her eye. They were all dead because she wasn¡¯t strong enough. ¡®I hope¡­that I¡¯ve done enough¡­to gain your approval. I''m sorry...that I wasn''t able to save you.¡¯ And then¡­nothing.
Gradually, the darkness around Kira became illuminated as she became aware of her surroundings. Around her, various brightly-glowingribbons of light streamed by forming an aurora of colours as she realised that she was moving past them without any conscious effort. Her, once again whole, naked body appeared to be suspended as it moved along past the flickering radiances. ¡®It¡¯s¡­like being underwater¡­yet it¡¯s not water.¡¯ She turned her head to look more closely at the light-ribbons. As she stared within them, she could discern blurryshapes and feel vague emotions coming from them but, the harder she looked, the faster the ribbons would move until they disappeared from her sight. ¡®This¡­is this the afterlife?¡¯ She thought to herself as she drifted along, seemingly without purpose or destination. Gradually, the light-ribbons started to thin out until they only showed up rarely. The rest of the time Kira wasalone in the infinitedarkness. ¡®Is this the road to hell? Life is sacred but I killed only to defend myself and my clan. Surely that won¡¯t be held against me. Right?¡¯ She began to grow afraid. Before, nothing could scare her as she was completely confident in her own abilities. But now, after losing her clan-family and being thrust into this unknown place, she couldn¡¯t help the chilliness that was slowly creeping into her heart. Kira wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been since the last light-ribbon had passed her but the darkness surrounding her felt as if it was gripping her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She was curled up with her eyes tightly shut even though it made no difference whether or not they were open. All the while she felt like dying even though she knew that she had just died. ¡®Minutes, hours, or has it been years already? Time really doesn¡¯t seem to exist in this place.¡¯ Kira¡¯s will was approaching breaking point, which was a miracle in itself as she had always found ways to prevent herself from giving up in the face of adversity. That was when it happened. ¡°Hmmmmm¡­¡± A gentle humming sound, the first sound Kira had heard since dying, filled her ears. At the same time, she opened her eyes and slowly uncurled from the foetal position. In front of her was a golden light-ribbon. Unlike the others, this one didn¡¯t pass her by but instead floated alongside her in the darkness, as if keeping her company. As Kira¡¯s eyes grew accustomed to the light, she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity and carefully peered into it. Unlike the previous light-ribbons, the image Kira could see was clear and detailed. It depicted a mother holding a new-born baby while a man nearby, presumably the father, smiled on with pride. A strong sense of warmth and love resonated out from the ribbon and seemed to encompass Kira, making her feel an indescribable sense of comfort. ¡®Is this what parental love feels like?¡¯ Without thinking, she reached out and touched the light-ribbon. As soon as her fingertip made contact, the ribbon exploded into motion and wrapped itself around her finger and hand with surprising speed before windingits way up her arm. As it wound its way up her body, it was no longer a ribbon but a brightly-glowing, golden liquid that spread across her skin until not a single spot was left uncovered. At first Kira was shocked and afraid but, as more of her body was wrapped in that golden light, the stronger that feeling of warmth and safety became and she closed her eyes, allowing herself to be lost in it, knowing, somewhere deep in her heart, that she would come to no harm. After all, what was there to fear? She was already dead. Chapter 1 - Rebirth ¡°One hundred and¡­ninety-nine¡­two¡­hun¡­dred! Ah!¡± Letting out a burst-like breath, the small girl relaxed as she let her body drop from its upside-down position. Clenching her abdominal muscles, she twisted her legs around from their vertical position in the air to land feet-first on the ground before straightening up her small torso and flipping her waist-length, black hair behind her back. ¡®Alright, four counts in, hold for two, four counts out, hold for two, repeat.¡¯ Beads of shining sweat ran down Kira¡¯s face as she calmed her breathing as she had been trained to do. She could feel the burning sensation in her muscles and fatigue that acted as a stimulus for her Life Energy. ¡°Just barely two hundred vertical push-ups. Having to train a body from scratch again really isn¡¯t easy.¡± Kira muttered bitterly and not for the first time. After being enveloped by that warm golden light, Kira found herself reborn in the body of that infant she had seen in that golden light-ribbon. Luckily having kept her old name, she also found that all her memories of her previous life were intact. More importantly, however, was the feeling of love that she received from her new parents, a feeling that she had never experienced in her previous life. That comfort was as intoxicating as any drug and she couldn¡¯t help but cherish it and strive to defend it. ¡®It seems¡­that I¡¯ve been given another chance, a chance to protect that which I couldn¡¯t. I swear on my new life and on my Takanashi Clan, I will do everything I can to get stronger and protect what¡¯s important to me.¡¯ As Kira thought back to that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh mirthlessly. If only she had known then that things wouldn¡¯t be so simple.
?Since coming to this world, Kira quickly learned the disadvantages of once again being returned to the body of a child. However, you couldn¡¯t blame her for lack of trying. Ever since she could move her arms and legs with any level of control, Kira had been pushing her new body to its limits. Things considered important steps in child development, such as crawling, had been completely skipped by her who had immediately forced her herself to learn to walk. This caused her parents and the clan Elders to have a great shock when the barely 5 month-old[1] Kira had waddled into the Clan Hall during an important internal meeting. Drawing on her experience from her previous life, Kira quickly figured out this world¡¯s writing system and was reading before she even learned to speak. Luckily for her, she discovered that she could understand the spoken language in this world, even if she couldn¡¯t immediately speak it herself. Considering that her body had been within her mother for as long as it did, she assumed that her mature subconscious picked up on words and their meanings so she didn¡¯t think too hard on the matter. Using her newly-developed reading skills, Kira found her way to the clan¡¯s library and began filling herself with as much knowledge as she could digest. Scrolls on geography, regional and national politics, history of the continent, her city and her clan, myths and legends were all rapidly consumed by her, who was barely even as big as some of the larger scrolls and had needed assistance in removing them from the shelves. She discovered that, although her new clan wasn¡¯t one of the top powers in her city of Edge, which was located on the far eastern border of the Moonsilver Empire, her Suzuki Clan was considered the strongest of the second-tier clans. Not only that, it was the clan that the reigning two clans, the Oda Clan and Toyotomi Clan, would try to gain the support of when they were opposing each other in important matters. Usually, whichever way the Suzuki Clan leaned, the scales would be completely in that clan¡¯s favour. Therefore, those two ruling clans would not carelessly offend the Suzuki Clan, should the clan decide to support their opposition in the next big debate. From this, her Suzuki Clan enjoyed a unique position when it came to the big decisions made in Edge. When Kira had eventually found the scrolls on training, her heart couldn¡¯t help but drop. At first she had thought that, with her profound knowledge and skill at swordsmanship, she would easily reach her previous level of strength, but what she discovered burned away her previous plans. In this world, while weapons were still important, they were but a means to an end. The true indicator of strength in this Bladeworks Continent was known as¡­ ¡°Twin¡­Energies¡­?¡± This term and many others that followed were completely foreign concepts to her who only knew of swordsmanship. ¡°''Life Energy: a red-coloured energy that is found in the physical body and can only be cultivated through physical training. Peak-ranked Life Energy cultivators are almost immune to physical injury and can unleash the body¡¯s true potential. Soul Energy: a blue-coloured spiritual energy that is obtained from the natural energy of the environment, refined and deposited into the dantian. By cultivating Soul Energy to high ranks, a person can perform feats that defy logic and reason. By raising both of these to the peak, a person can achieve a god-like state and traverse freely between this world and the Heavens.'' Is this real? Do these things even exist? This ¡®Life Energy¡¯ makes some sense but this about ¡®Soul Energy¡¯ and becoming a god must be a fairy tale. There¡¯s no way this is possible.¡± Despite saying this, Kira had persevered and read further to where she found instructions to sense the Twin Energies within her body. While sceptical, she had followed them. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try. ¡°Close my eyes¡­picture my body in my mind¡­As I thought, there¡¯s noth-¡­wait, what?¡± As Kira had drifted through her imaginary body, a sudden burst of red light filled her darkened vision. When she had adjusted to the light, she discovered glowing red threads running through her body that gradually became visible. The pattern of threads matched the blood vessels that she knew about while dense clusters of threads accumulated where she knew her muscles were. The red threads gave off a feeling of intense vitality that was difficult to describe but, just by being in close mental proximity to them, Kira felt more alert and her senses felt slightly sharper.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­but there¡¯s nothing else it could be¡­it must be Life Energy! I can¡¯t believe it actually exists.¡± Gradually the red light of the Life Energy had faded from her sight as, in her amazement, she had lost focus. Having found the Life Energy and confirmed its existence, Kira then started probing herself for Soul Energy. But no matter how intensely she focused or deeply she searched, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of the elusive blue energy. ¡°Well, Life Energy exists but it seems like that stuff about Soul Energy and ascending to the Heavens was just a joke. There¡¯s no point reading the rest of this.¡± Kira was about to toss the introductory scroll to the side when she saw the edge of a blue diagram within the rolls of the scroll. Deciding to give it one last chance, she unfurled the scroll to that point and continued reading. The diagram depicted a person sitting cross-legged with various arrows entering and cycling through the person¡¯s body. ¡°No person is born with Soul Energy. First one needs to be able to feel the natural energy in the air. Then, through meditation and using an appropriate cultivation route, that person will be able to refine the natural energy into Soul Energy¡­ ¡­This scroll really needs to get its order rearranged.¡± Kira commented with a hint of annoyance in her voice. While she still didn¡¯t believe that the scroll was telling the whole truth, she couldn¡¯t deny the presence of the Life Energy flowing through her. ¡®I still can¡¯t believe that these ¡®Twin Energies¡¯ actually exist, but the fact that I can feel the Life Energy in my body means at least some of it is true. Besides, by taking the risk that Soul Energy is fake, if it does actually exist, then I¡¯m only hurting myself. No matter how long it takes, I need to learn this ¡®cultivation¡¯ as soon as possible and build up this Soul Energy.¡¯ When Kira had eventually reached the end of that introductory scroll on Twin Energies, she had found another piece of information that made her usually serious face smile uncontrollably. ¡®It seems like this ¡®cultivation¡¯ stuff might actually be worth it in the end.¡¯ Kira thought as she read aloud. ¡°Lastly, Weapon Skills: these are powerful techniques performed by fusing the Twin Energies and channelling them through weapons. At the highest ranks, these techniques have the potential to split the earth and bring the heavens themselves crashing down.¡±
¡°It really is lucky what happened back then.¡± Thinking back on that moment, the now seven years old Kira allowed herself a quiet smile. Her previous struggles in building muscle in her new body had unknowingly laid an abnormally strong foundation for her Life Energy cultivation and caused it to grow past the level of many of the older children in the clan. As soon as she was able to, Kira had started cultivating her Soul Energy. While she wasn¡¯t especially talented at it, the fact that she had started years before other children gave her a clear head-start. Most of the children started cultivating their Soul Energy at the age of seven. Kira was four years old at the time. Despite being in her twenties when she had died, Kira¡¯s determination and focus naturally couldn¡¯t be compared to any of these immature children of her current life who didn¡¯t yet comprehend the importance of taking advantage of their youth to raise their strength. This meant that even if they had started cultivating at the same age as her, there was no way they would keep pace with her. The only person of her generation she respected on the basis of strength was her elder brother, Kagetsuna. Even with the advantages she had had due to training her young body, the distance between her and her five year-older brother right now was an impassable chasm. He was talented in both cultivation and swordsmanship and was well-renowned in the clan as a genius.?
Ignoring her body which was tired and that begged for sleep, Kira stripped down and cleaned the sweat off her body using the ever-present cloth and basin of water in the corner of her room before she donned a fresh deep-green robe that accentuated her bright green eyes and walked down to the kitchen where her mother was preparing food. Seeing the redness on her daughter¡¯s face from training, Suzuki Naomi couldn¡¯t help but smile out of pride. Her daughter¡¯s growth was definitely not something ordinary people could compare to, but she knew that this was completely due to Kira''s own effort. She sighed inwardly as she thought of her son who hadn¡¯t yet learned to work hard due to his natural talent. ¡°The food will be ready soon, little one.¡± ¡°Thank you Mother. I look forward to it. I will rest here for now¡± Naomi continued preparing the meal without batting an eyelid. She had long since become used to the unusually formal manner in which Kira spoke which would cause those who were not familiar with her to feel surprise in their hearts. Kira, on the other hand, saw this as nothing special. It was only natural to treat her elders with the appropriate respect, especially her parents. Growing up within the Takanashi Clan in her previous life, Kira was an orphan. She was raised by the Elders of the clan and, after discovering that she was adopted, she asked after her parents. The Elders replied that she was found on the clan¡¯s threshold wrapped in a blanket with nothing but a sheathed dagger wrapped with her and a note with her name written on it. As such, never before having known the feeling of parental love, Kira held these parents of hers in a very tender place in her heart. Leaning against the doorframe of the kitchen, Kira kept a conscious effort on keeping her breathing even. She didn¡¯t dare sit down for fear of her muscles cramping and losing the benefit of this state in which her Life Energy was rapidly circulating her blood. This activity of Life Energy which went beyond normal circumstances was one aspect that strengthened its cultivation. She had immediately came down to eat as, while she was within this state right after training, food was broken down quickly to replace the lost energy and was more easily absorbed into the muscles, bones and blood, increasing their strength, toughness and efficiency respectively. With the improvement of her body¡¯s condition, so too would her Life Energy cultivation improve. ¡°Here you go, Kira.¡± ¡°Itadakimasu.¡± The warm scent of spiced grilled fish caused Kira¡¯s stomach to let out an involuntary rumble causing her serious face to blush slightly. Not missing a thing, Naomi let a smile creep across her face as she quickly turned around and pretended not to hear. Once she finished the food, Kira lightly placed her chopsticks down and rose to leave. ¡°That¡¯s right, your father was looking for you but he didn¡¯t want to disturb your training. He should be in the Clan Hall.¡± ¡°I will head there immediately. Thank you mother.¡± Kira cupped her right hand inside her left before leaving. Naomi opened her mouth to say something more, as she had many times before, but thought better of it and kept silent. Right now it was still better for her child to be this respectful to all her elders without making exceptions. Kira took her time as she headed towards the Clan Hall. When digesting food, it was important that she didn¡¯t perform any strenuous activity, even something as minor as running. On her way, she passed several people from the clan. She basically ignored the immature youths while nodding respectfully towards those older seniors. Those youngsters who were once laughing amongst each other would immediately quieten down as they passed Kira before giving her a curious look and moving on, before putting their heads together and whispering amongst themselves. ¡°That¡¯s the Clan Leader¡¯s daughter, right? Kira, was it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be quite the beauty when she gets older. Which of you are gonna go for her?¡± ¡°She may become a beauty, but she¡¯s kinda gloomy and just trains all day. Even if she¡¯s pretty, who¡¯d wanna marry her?¡± ¡°Oh come off it, she¡¯s probably much stronger than you by now. Besides, you¡¯re just scared of her brother, Oni Kagetsuna[2].¡± ¡°Give me some face here¡­¡± Kira, oblivious to this commentary, continued on her way to the Clan Hall. [1] Average age children learn to walk is 9-18 months. [2] Oni ¨C translates to demon or devil; but can also sound similar to the Japanese ''onii-'', meaning older brother. Chapter 2 - Family Affairs The seven year-old Kira, with her serious demeanour and long dark hair that streamed past her shoulders, walked up to the entrance of the grand Clan Hall. This hall was the largest building in the entire clan and could comfortably hold two hundred people at once. Right now, though, Kira stood in front of the large wooden doors guarded by two clansmen. After acknowledging her they knocked thrice before pushing open the doors. ¡°Young Miss Suzuki Kira has arrived!¡± One of the guards declared. Inside, there were two rows of people seated facing each other with a single person seated at the head of these two rows. On Kira¡¯s left-hand side, dressed in simple sky-blue robes, sat the four elders of her clan while on the right were a few somewhat familiar figures. However, Kira couldn¡¯t quite recall exactly who they were. Naturally, the person sitting at the head of this ensemble, in a resplendent ocean-blue robe with gold embroidery, was none other than her own father, the Suzuki Clan¡¯s Clan Leader, Suzuki Koto. ¡°The young me greets my honourable father, Elders and honoured guests.¡± Kira cupped her hands and bowed slightly before she greeted and entered the large hall. She walked across to the figures as their gazes landed on her. Even those Elders of the clan did not often see this reclusive Clan Leader¡¯s daughter. She walked slowly but deliberately towards the open seat next to her father¡¯s right side and sat down. ¡°Little one, I¡¯m glad you could join us this quickly. You may not know these guests of ours so allow me to introduce them. This is the Clan Leader of the one of Edge¡¯s top-tier clans, Oda Takaharu, his father, Elder Shino, and his son, Oda Yamato.¡± Koto rubbed his daughter¡¯s head jovially with one hand beforehe motioned to each of his guests in turn as he introduced them. Kira had seen this Oda Clan Leader several times before. When the underlying enmity between the Oda Clan and Toyotomi Clan had built to a peak, both he and the Toyotomi Clan Leader would make appointments with her father to have tea and attempt to bring him over to their point of view and to give them his support. However, the Elder Shino and Oda Yamato were new faces to her as someonedid not go out very much. ¡°Ah, the esteemed members of the Oda Clan. This little one is honoured to be in your presence.¡± Kira nodded as she spoke. However, she still didn¡¯t understand why it was necessary for her to be here to greet such guests. From the almost imperceptible tremble in her father¡¯s hand as he rubbed her head, despite his outwardly jovial and welcoming manner, she also understood that this wasn¡¯t just a meeting to exchange pleasantries. ¡°Respected Clan Leader Suzuki, if I may, now that your beautiful young daughter has arrived, may we return to the matter at hand?¡± ¡°Of course we may. Please, continue.¡± Hearing permission being granted by her father, Kira watched as the middle-aged Clan Leader turned to face her directly, his dark eyes on his sharp face attempting to see through her whose face was devoid of expression. ¡°This young miss, every time I met with your father he would be overflowing with praises of his talented children, one who was a natural genius and the other who had some talent but put in unceasing effort. To me, the one who put in the effort will grow to become someone truly powerful on this continent. Now that I finally get to meet the young miss in person, I must say that, just from observing your manner, surely you are this person, someone who will shake the continent with both her strength and beauty.¡± Kira sat silently as she listened. So far, this man appeared to be trying to rain down compliments on her in order to prepare her for some great request. Although she knew in her heart that she was likely to refuse anyway, she would let him finish what he had to say. ¡°I wish to take this opportunity to request for your hand in marriageto my son.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kira¡¯s usually iron-clad self-control cracked open at this moment to the shock of everyone present. From the tightening that had occurred in Kira¡¯s heart, it was only natural that even she could not completely control herself at that moment as she clutched at her chest, her eyes tightly shut. Scenes of burning buildings, dead bodies and a black-robed masked man involuntarily rose up in her mind. Her perfectly controlled breathing fell apart into gasps and splutters. It felt as if she had a premonition of the future¡­or was it the past? The possible outcome of her refusing this offer as she did once before brought up the darkest memories in her heart. Her father, who had known her the longest, had a concerned look on his face as he saw this state of Kira¡¯s. Never before had he seen her like this. She was always perfectly poised, always in control. ¡°Honourable guests, I request that we postpone this matter to another, more opportune, time. I need to care for my daughter.¡± ¡°We understand, Clan Leader Suzuki. Whether it is positive or negative, we require a response within three days.¡± The Oda Clan members got up, cupped their hands and left, leaving Suzuki Koto to tend to his child. As soon as the great doors slammed shut, Kira¡¯s father leapt off of his seat and embraced his daughter while whispering reassurances in her ear. ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay. They¡¯re gone now. You still have three whole days to make up your mind. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Slowly the twisting in Kira¡¯s heart gradually ceased and her pale expression once again returned to normal as she regained control over herself. A single tear escaped from her eye. ¡°Forgive me Father. I¡¯ve caused our clan to lose a lot of face just now. I will take any punishment you deem appropriate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. If you¡¯re that opposed to getting married to him, you can just tell me.¡± ¡°It is more than that, father. I fear what will become of our clan if I were to reject him. I do not wish to marry him but I fear that the resentment he will hold in his heart will be our destruction and I am not strong enough to avert this disaster. Father, what should we do?¡± Although her father could not understand on what basis Kira could make these assumptions, he had long ago accepted that his daughter was not an ordinary person so he took her words to heart. However, he could not help but chuckle slightly before he spoke. ¡°Haha. You can leave it all to me, my little one. Although, I must say, if every man would harbour that kind of ill intent when rejected by a beautiful and talented woman, there would be no clans left in this Bladeworks Continent.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kira couldn¡¯t help herself and laughed as her father said this. He often knew just exactly what to say and was the only person who could make her laugh. Feeling that she could continue her training without being too worried about this matter brought her peace.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
That night, after Kira went to her room to cultivate, Suzuki Koto couldn¡¯t help but have a great headache. Due to their clan¡¯s unique position as the decisive factor between the two major clans, something like having her daughter marry the son of one clan would undoubtedly completely upset Edge¡¯s balance of power to an irreparable state. On top of this, their offence today wouldn¡¯t go unanswered unless Kira agreed to marry their Clan Leader¡¯s son, something which he didn¡¯t want to force his child into. It was as he pondered this dilemma that his wife, and Kira¡¯s mother, Suzuki Naomi, came inside, having finished her sword training for the evening. Seeing the dark look on her husband¡¯s face as she wiped the sweat off her face with a cloth while a fine steam was rising from her body, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little startled. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t made a face like that since Kira mistook your favourite sake[1] for water.¡± Hearing his wife trying to be funny always brought a smile to Koto¡¯s face and could banish his dark moods instantly. He explained the situation to her without omitting any detail. After sitting deep in thought for a few minutes, Naomi finally raised her head. ¡°I see, so Kira believes that by rejecting this proposal, it may be the end of the clan. Regardless, through her reaction, it will still bring a problem to us if she refuses, although on a smaller scale. But, through accepting the proposal, there is the possibility that we may actually have a clan war on our hands. I can¡¯t tell if this move of the Odas is a ploy to take control of Edge. They haven¡¯t had the balls to be so arrogant before.¡± ¡°I agree completely. Throwing Edge into chaos is definitely not an option but what can we do?¡± ¡°Well, it seems that the answer is simple. This is the perfect opportunity for our children to test themselves with the Oda Clan as their examiners.¡± ¡°What are you saying? You want us to purposefully put our children into a life-or-death situation? The Oda Clan doesn¡¯t mess around when it comes to repaying an insult.¡± ¡°Listen to me. As long as you arrange it that when Kira refuses that she will take full responsibility, then the Oda Clan will only arrange measures to personally punish her as anything that happens to her can be considered as retribution on us as well. Anything that is beyond her ability at that time, we can get Kagetsuna to deal with.¡± ¡°My darling, you never cease to amaze me. And they say I just married you for your beauty.¡± Naomi gave a sly smile as she heard this. She alone knew that this kind-hearted, humorous man actually also had more depth to him than what others saw. It was because of this quality that she accepted his marriage proposal all those years ago. ¡°With extraordinary children, we need to take extraordinary measures for their growth. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°There is still one thing that troubles me. Once our children fend off this attack, how can we be certain that the Oda won¡¯t cause more trouble afterwards?¡± ¡°Darling, which clan would still dare to show themselves if it became known that they sent strong people to bully the weak, let alone children. We¡¯ll have this card to play against them should they try anything later.¡± ¡°Have I ever mentioned how much I love you, Naomi?¡± ¡°Not nearly enough but I¡¯ll take it.¡±
Following her training program which she had long since set up for herself, on the first day after the Oda Clan¡¯s visit, Kira was heading towards a secluded grove where she conducted her sword training. It was a place that was away from the watchful eyes of her parents and the rest of her clan and where she could continue to keep the edge of her skills from her previous life. At the same time, it was just as useful for practicing the new Weapon Skills she had learned. On the way, she had to pass the clan¡¯s great Training Hall, the only building with a size to rival the Clan Hall. It consisted of a large open-air training room with a roof supported by multiple thick wooden columns that would require three Kiras with arms outstretched to completely wrap around them. Solid wooden mannequins with well-oiled steel joints were set up at various points under this roofed area for practising techniques against in the one half, while the other emptier half was used for group classes and drills. Along one of the only two walls, specially-designed to be sheltered from the rain, were shelves of scrolls stored in waterproof oilskin containers. These scrolls detailed the clan¡¯s many Weapon Skills, body training methods and other fighting-related knowledge gathered over the generations that were accessible to anyone from the clan. In the centre of the roofed hall was a pedestal on which was fixed an immovable sphere of deep blue jade. This was one of the many ancient relics left behind by the Suzuki Clan¡¯s ancestors, the Boundless Soul Orb. This relic was special in that it could accurately determine one¡¯s Soul Energy rank and level and was used by all the clan members to keep track of their Soul Energy cultivation progress. Next to this sheltered area was a large sparring area that could handle several pairs of clansmen or 4 medium-sized groups engaging in team training at once. Kira paused for a moment as there was a youth about twelve years old with short spiky hair and a wild glint in his eyes engaging with three opponents at once, trainingsword in hand. He fought with a vigour and wide smile that showed his enthusiasm and passion for battle. ¡°That brother of mine, still a battle freak as always. He needs to learn that there¡¯s more to life than just fighting strong opponents.¡± Kira sighed inwardly as she saw this scene and watched for a while before turning her attention back onto the path she was walking. As the Training Hall faded from her peripheral vision, a young, rough voice called out from behind her. ¡°Little sister[2] with the green robe, this brother[3] wants a few words with you.¡± Kira turned around to see a young boy about twelve years old with his arms crossed and a haughty manner standing near the Training Hall. From his slightly squashed-looking face and arrogant demeanour, this must be her older cousin Suzuki Yamanaka that her brother had told her about. Apparently the squashed appearance of his face was due to his many losses against Kagetsuna. ¡°Older cousin Yamanaka, this little one greets you. What appears to be the problem?¡± ¡°The way you speak really is weird. Where are you going? Your house is other way and the Training Hall is over here. I know from cousin Kagetsuna that you¡¯re a training freak, so where are you going?¡± ¡°I believe that is none of your concern. Now, if older cousin would excuse me, I will leave first.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re better than the rest of us, don¡¯t you? You won¡¯t even train with your clanmates in the same Training Hall! Just because you¡¯re the Clan Leader¡¯s daughter you think you can look down on us with those empty eyes!¡± Kira could tell that Yamanaka was really getting into this attempt to discredit her. Even some of the surrounding clan members had stopped what they were doing to take a look. In their hearts they began to empathise with Yamanaka. While their feelings towards Kira were mostly neutral, Yamanaka¡¯s passionate words had tilted them into the negative bounds of indignation. It was true that every week at this time, they would see Kira walk casually past the Training Hall without a second glance. She only went there to obtain a new Weapon Skill scroll to learn or check her Soul Energy cultivation level. None of them understood this reclusive nature of hers although none of them had ever tried to as she always seemed aloof and unapproachable. ¡°Older cousin, are you purposefully attempting to throw dirt on my face? If so, I¡¯m afraid that this is something that even I cannot tolerate.¡± ¡°Oh, you believe that I¡¯m the one at fault here? If you wish to continue being so self-righteous, then by all means, challenge me to a duel. Prove to everyone here that you¡¯re not just some spoiled brat.¡± Kira sighed inwardly as she heard his words. ¡®This guy¡­he¡¯s actually not just a brute but one with a silver tongue. No matter what I choose, he¡¯s going to benefit from it¡­Or so he thinks.¡¯ Kira knew that, if she were to challenge him and she lost, it wouldn¡¯t be considered the strong bullying the weak. However, if she didn¡¯t defeat him now, he was free to continue this slander of her. It must be said that while Kagetsuna, who was also the Clan Leader¡¯s child, was frequently seen participating at the Training Hall, Kira was only ever seen appearing to ignore it. This had sparked a jealousy within Yamanaka¡¯s haughty heart and, as someone who couldn¡¯t stand this kind of treatment of being ignored, he had come up with this scheme to get back at Kira. ¡°Very well then, I challenge older cousin Yamanaka to a duel. If I win, you shall take back everything that you have said against me today and swear on your life never to harass me again.¡± ¡°But if I win, I will keep speaking the truth and you will kowtow[4] to me three times.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Hehe, then let¡¯s not keep everyone waiting.¡± From the open sparring area Kira¡¯s brother, Kagetsuna, who had easily finished defeating his three opponents within the span of a few breaths, was watching the events unfolding around his sister intently, a smug smile plastered across his face while he muttered to himself. ¡°Foolish cousin. You should know to cover yourself with repellent before you kick a hornet¡¯s nest.¡± [1] Sake (sAH-keh) ¨C Japanese rice wine, has a mostly transparent, water-like appearance [2] Not his actual sister. Just referring to a female clanmate of the same age group. [3] Again, not actual brother. [4] Full bow. As in, forehead on the ground kind of bow of full submission. Chapter 3 - 5-Year Gap, Meaningless? The son of the Clan Leader, Suzuki Kagetsuna watched on as his sister, Kira, and their cousin, Yamanaka, walked up to the weapon rack in the clan¡¯s large Training Hall. After scrutinisingthe different blunt-edged training weapons, Kira chose one that Kagetsunaknew was of a lighter weight and slightly longer length whichallowed for more fluid manoeuvres while Yamanaka selected one with average length but a much heavier weight, allowing for more forceful strikes and greater momentum once the blade was in motion. Naturally, as the Clan Leader¡¯s daughter and a known training-fanatic, Kira had brought along her personal training sword but, in the spirit of fairness, she decided to use one of the clan¡¯s communalblades. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to help this guy turn people against me. No matter the outcome, I haven¡¯t forgotten my promise to protect them all.¡¯ Since its founding, the Suzuki Clan encouraged competition between its members, while, at the same time, wanting their members to begin to grasp the seriousness of not being strong or skilled enough to survive in the outside world. Hence, the ancestors who founded the clan didn¡¯t believe in the use of wooden weapons when training. They were too light compared to real ones and wouldn¡¯t leave anything more than a few bruises. These blunt-edged training swords struck a balance between having the weight of a real sword and, despite being blunt, were still thin enough to leave shallow cuts on your skin as a reminder of your mistakes. After bowing to each other, Kira going down to the respectful angle while Yamanaka only slightly inclined his head, Kira and Yamanaka took up their stances about one-and-a-halfmetres away from each other, just far enough away that their blades¡¯ tips touched. Yamanaka used his left hand to throw his sheath off to one side. Suzuki-style swordsmanship didn¡¯t use the sheath as anything other than storage for the sword when not in use. Kira, however, left hers tied to her haramaki[1] which slightly surprised Yamanaka but he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. He was too busy imagining the scene of his victory. ¡®When she tries to kowtow I¡¯ll give her face and try to stop her. Like that, she¡¯ll always be in my debt and won¡¯t be able to ignore me anymore. Hehe.¡¯ By now, in addition to the crowd who had formed earlier to witness Yamanaka¡¯s initial provocations, the rest of the nearby clan members who were busy training noticed the commotion and, realising that there was going to be a duel between those of the younger generation, eagerly ran over to watch. After a certain amount of time passed, seemingly as if by mutual agreement, both duellists began to move. Lowering the tip of her sword to knee-level, Kira leaned slightly forward. Seeing this motion of Kira, Yamanaka immediately stabbed forward for her chest. As he did so, Kira stepped forward and to his right side, bringing her blade up to cover herself if the stab turned into a slash before rapidly raising it above her head andswinging down towards his neck. However, Yamanaka knew that this was initially a bait and was prepared for her movement. Quickly stepping back to avoid the attack, as his weight was still on his back foot, he brought his sword down to his hip before slashing forward horizontally. As he did so, a light wind rose up from around him. ¡°Stomach Rending Strike!¡± He let out a low growl as Kira, despite raising her sword to block, was pushed back two steps when the two blades connected and an unseen force had swept past her blade before striking her. ¡°Did you see that? He used a Weapon Skill!¡± ¡°It might¡¯ve been a Weapon Skill but at most it looked like a middle-level Basic Skill.¡± ¡°Strong or not it still pushed back that mysterious Clan Leader¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know anything shouldn¡¯t speak. You¡¯re just going to make people get the wrong idea.¡± Everyone who heard that last voice turned around to find the source of it, only to find a youth of barely twelve years with dark spiky hair and smug smile standing behind them, hands resting casually behind his head. ¡°If any of you have practised that Skill at all, you¡¯d know that that ¡®Stomach Rending Strike¡¯ is one of the few high-level Basic Skills our clan has. Although that cousin of mine can only display, at most, fifty percent of its power, that sharp cutting energy it can emit isn¡¯t easy to stop. Kira actually completely dulled it into a weak impact force that could only push her, who is five years younger than him, back by a mere two steps.¡± Their faces registered a bit of shock at the words of this boy, who was much younger than them, telling them off on how their analysis was flawed. Upon closer inspection they realised that it was, in fact, that battle-loving son of the Clan Leader, Suzuki Kagetsuna, Kira¡¯s older brother. Shame rose on their faces. If anyone knew the clan¡¯s Weapon Skills down to the minutest detail, it would be him. ¡°If it¡¯s as you said¡­that girl really hides her strength well.¡± ¡°Incredible.¡± What further shocked them as they muttered was that, according to his explanation, Kira was actually much stronger than any of them gave her credit for. ¡®You have no idea. This display isn¡¯t even scratching the surface of what she is capable of.¡¯ Kagetsuna thought to himself as the battle continued. Living in the same household as Kira, he naturally had the most insight into Kira¡¯s strength as her had personally secretly witnessed her training by herself in a secluded grove away from their home. Some of the katas[2] he had seen her practice were definitely not those of the Suzuki Clan. They were far more elegant and, to his fighting enthusiast¡¯s eye, meant to aim for weak points that he had never known existed. He had wondered about where she could have possibly learned them from, but no logical explanation came to mind. Hence, he let the matter rest, for now at least. Kira¡¯s breathing became slightly heavier after blocking the ¡®Stomach Rending Strike¡¯ and a few beads of sweat began to form on her brow. It really wasn¡¯t easy to match this gap in age using skill alone while holding back her hand. It seemed that she would have reveal a card or two. Taking a deep breath to stabilise her breathing, Kira swept her sword down to her side before launching herself forward.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Kira¡¯s mental strength leapt into action, controlling both that vigorous Life Energy and tranquil Soul Energy as she drew them out within her body. With both energies in her grasp, she pulled out strand after strand and wove them through each other, creating a compact red-and-blue sphere that fought against its forced form, the conflicting attributes of her Twin Energies achieving a kind of unstable harmony. Under the pressure of her mental strength, the sphere got smaller and smaller while the colours spilled into each other, blurring into a golden sheen that emitted a dull glow. Taking hold of that golden sphere which pulsated with energy, Kira brought it through an indiscernible path in her body. With every centimetre the sphere travelled, its golden glow intensified until it came to rest in the tip of Kira¡¯s index finger where it shone with a dazzling radiance. Yamanaka was breathing even more heavily than Kira due to the large amount of his energy he had just expended on that single ¡®Stomach Rending Strike¡¯. Despite this, Kira stumbling backwards had given him great confidence in winning the fight. ¡®Heh, a rising cut. She must really think I¡¯m stupid not to be able to avoid something this simple. If it¡¯s a bait, then I¡¯ll just block it.¡¯ This train of thought of Yamanaka¡¯s was suddenly derailed as Kira rotated her body 360 degrees before following through and cutting viciously upwards. As she attacked, that radiant sphere that was only visible to her illuminated her blade as it shot to the tip of her sword, drawing an elegant golden arc as she spun, before firing off the blade¡¯s tip into the air where it split into a thousand sparks of golden light that fused into the air surrounding Yamanaka as it rose. Yamanaka was surprised as Kira¡¯s attack completely missed him as he was attempting to block, passing by in front of him by about thirty centimetres. Kira¡¯s body¡¯s rotation having hid the sudden rise of air in the room, a fleeting flash of golden light could be seen reflected in her pupils as she released her Weapon Skill. ¡°Rising Wind Current.¡± A violent gust rose up from directly below Yamanaka as Kira whispered in a low voice. Caught off-guard he felt his two-handed grip on his sword break apart as the strong wind forcefully spread his arms wide open and his one foot lost contact with the ground, breaking his balance. It was at this moment that Yamanaka realisedhis error. Not wasting a single fraction of a second, Kira stepped forward, bringing her blade to his throat. ¡°It appears that I am the victor¡­And if you weren¡¯t family I would¡¯ve cut your head off here and now for what you said about me.¡± This last part was whispered in a cold voice that only Yamanaka could hear and his face paled slightly as the violent wind died down and the onlookers stared at Kira with a mixture of fear and awe. This merely seven year-old girl had defeated someone who was five years her senior, and, in their eyes, five years behind in training, in such spectacular fashion, using but a single Weapon Skill. From now on some of those clan members who had only heard of or briefly seen this reclusive Clan Leader¡¯s daughter realised something in their hearts. ¡®This girl is unexpectedly also a genius¡­¡¯ ¡®Can one set of parents really be this lucky¡­¡¯ Although there was still some jealousy within them, most of the clan members present agreed on one thing: under these two genius children, they may one day become a first-rate clan that was well-known in this Moonsilver Empire. ¡°No! I refuse to accept this!¡± The defeated Yamanaka whose originally pale face that was rapidly turning red angrily shouted towards Kira. ¡°What appears to be the issue? I have defeated Older Cousin and now, according to our agreement, you will honour your end of the bargain.¡± ¡°That Weapon Skill, it isn¡¯t one of the high-level Basic Skills of our clan!¡± Having lost so badly, Yamanaka was naturally looking for an excuse. Despite having a silver tongue, his actual intelligence was quite low and the best excuse he could find was accusing Kira of cheating. But naturally, this brutish older cousin of hers would only look for the strongest Weapon Skills from that archive of scrolls to learn while disregarding anything else as trash. This alone meant that the scope of his knowledge was quite lacking. ¡°That is indeed true to some extent older cousin Yamanaka. This Weapon Skill, ¡®Rising Wind Current¡¯, is but a humble middle-level Basic Weapon Skill. However, when comparing Weapon Skills, these lower-levelled Skills are the easiest to raise to a point where they are truly useful in a fight. If I were to compare my about 80% mastered middle-level ¡®Rising Wind Current¡¯ with your not even 50% mastered high-level ¡®Stomach Rending Strike¡¯, which cannot even produce a true cutting force, in a direct confrontation, my Skill would undoubtedly always come out on top. More importantly, the energy toll for the higher-levelled Skills remains the same whether at 10% mastery or 80% mastery. These things are what cost you here today.¡± Yamanaka gnashed his teeth in frustration at Kira¡¯s words. To have been beaten by someone five years his junior and with a Weapon Skill inferior to his own, wasn¡¯t this just too much? Just as he was about to open his mouth, a familiar voice sounded out, causing him to lose his imposing manner entirely. ¡°Cousin Yamanaka, I suggest you just let it go. You can still lose with honour if you¡¯re not a sore loser about it. Kira won against you fairly but, if you continue to try and bully her further, as her older brother, I can¡¯t just ignore it. Besides, let everyone know just how many times you managed to defeat me.¡± Having seen his sister emerge victorious, Kagetsuna was naturally pleased, but when he saw that Yamanaka refused to back down, he could only take action. Kira was his sister after all. The way that Yamanaka¡¯s face made a heaven and earth revolving change when Kagetsuna spoke out was priceless. Kagetsuna strolled leisurely down the empty aisle that the surrounding clan members made for him. Compared to Kira, who was very rarely seen, this figure was very well-known and respected within the clan and was most famous within the vicinity of the Training Hall. Even some of the fairly talented older clan members didn¡¯t dare to offend him, not out of fear of the Clan Leader¡¯s retaliation, but because this genius, Kagetsuna, himself would pay them back ten-fold. ¡°Fine, I will let this matter be but-¡± ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯. If I find you within five metres of my sister or saying a single bad word about her, you¡¯ll wish that your parents had never thought of you.¡± With a yelp, Yamanaka ran out of the Training Hall under the laughing gazes of the spectating clan members before they dispersed and went back to what they were doing. Kagetsuna walked across the hall to collect Kira¡¯s sheathed sword as well as the sword and sheath that Yamanaka had carelessly thrown to the ground. ¡°He may not respect us, but at the very least he can respect what our ancestors left for us.¡± Kagetsuna mumbled angrily before putting Yamanaka¡¯s now-sheathed sword on the weapon rack. ¡°My thanks to you, Older Brother. Although, I believe I had that situation under control.¡± ¡°You may be a skilled fighter, sis, but when it comes to understanding people¡¯s character, you spend way too much time at home. Yamanaka isn¡¯t the type to give up after getting a beating once. You¡¯ve gotta be like a demon and scare him away so that he doesn¡¯t dare come back. Besides, I knew that you could crush him a million times over, but then how would you ever have time to get any training done? Hahaha!¡± ¡°I tried to warn him off but it appears that I wasn¡¯t stern enough.¡± ¡°Heh. At least you know how to handle someone with his personality. No need to thank me though, we¡¯re siblings. You would¡¯ve done the same for me. Coming home?¡± ¡°Not yet. I still haven¡¯t started my training for today.¡± ¡°This dedication of yours¡­I¡¯ll never understand it. If I were you, I would¡¯ve taken teaching Yamanaka a lesson as my training, but anyway¡­see ya later.¡± ¡°Safe journey home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just around the corner but will do, Captain.¡± He gave her a mock salute before sauntering off towards their home, hands once more resting behind his head like a pillow. Although her brother may be a bit battle-crazy, he was someone whom she could always rely on in a pinch. Kira allowed herself a small smile that would¡¯ve caused the hearts of anyone still watching her to flutter, not because she was beautiful, not yet anyway, but because, in that moment, she truly looked just like an innocent seven year-old girl. [1] Japanese Belly Sash [2] Kata ¨C specific sets of movements meant to train multiple foundational movements at once Chapter 4 - Exchanging Pointers As Kira turned and left for her training grove, instead of going home as he¡¯d said, Kagetsuna headed in the direction of the Clan Hall. Earlier that morning, his father had taken him aside and asked him to come there while Kira was out training. Although he really wanted to watch Kira training her mysterious techniques, his father¡¯s requests took priority. ¡°Mom, Dad, Elders, what¡¯s up?¡± He entered the hall where his parents and the clan¡¯s Elders were sitting. Seeing the serious expressions on the faces of his intelligent mother and easygoing father, he was naturally a bit curious as he asked. ¡°This concerns Kira. Sometime 2 days from now, we¡¯ll need you to keep an eye on her, to make sure she stays safe.¡± ¡°Is she in some sort of trouble? Did that idiot cousin Yamanaka already come complain? Argh, that guy really runs fast for an attention-seeking bully¡­¡± Immediately assuming what this meeting was about, Kagetsuna blurted out the first explanation that came to mind. ¡°What¡¯s this about nephew Yamanaka?¡± Kagetsuna clamped his mouth shut as he realised his error. His father had asked for this meeting before that incident so of course he wouldn¡¯t know anything about it. His parents seemed genuinely surprised. ¡°Ah, sorry, long story. Forget it. Please, go on.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to explain this story about your cousin later. However, this matter¡­concerns the Oda Clan¡­¡± ¡°What? How? When did Kira have the chance to offend those people? In the first place, she isn¡¯t the type to handle situations carelessly.¡± Kagetsuna was definitely shocked. It was well-known that the Oda Clan was one of the two major powers in Edge. That Kira would intentionally offend them wasn¡¯t something that he could comprehend. Between the Toyotomi Clan and the Oda Clan, one could say that the Toyotomi Clan was just slightly stronger, but not by too much. However, it was rumoured that the Oda Clan now had a mysterious, unknown backer behind the scenes. ¡°Let us, your parents and Elders, worry about the details. Your only job during that time is to protect your sister but, and this is important, do not intervene unless absolutely necessary.¡± Kagetsuna was slightly surprised but still nodded. After mulling it over with his battle-centric way of thinking, he quickly understood. He comprehended that this was his parents¡¯ way of making the best of a bad situation. If Kira could endure the ordeal that was to come, her growth would increase exponentially. However, they needed some insurance that Kira would be safe. It seemed that they could not interfere personally in this matter. ¡®I¡¯ve always heard rumours of how mysterious and clever Mom is, but this is the first time I¡¯ve been personally involved. In a way, she¡¯s actually pretty scary.¡¯ Kagetsuna thought as he glanced over at his mother who had her usual warm smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her. I swear on my life. If that is all, then I will leave first.¡± ¡°You may go.¡± Kagetsuna bowed and left the room. Naomi and Koto smiled at each other. The heavens had indeed smiled on them for giving them such talented and obedient children. Now, unless the older members of the Oda Clan became involved, there was nothing for them to fear. ¡®But if you seriously hurt our children¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­Edge will be bathed in the blood of the Oda Clan.¡¯
?Once she got back home, Kira was surprised to find that Kagetsuna wasn¡¯t around. He had said goodbye to her before heading towards their home. If he had forgotten something at the Training Hall, she would have seen him there on the way back. This really was odd. As Kira was about to throw this thought aside, the spiky-haired youth came in through the front gate of their home. ¡°Brother, where were you? I thought that you went home ahead of me.¡± ¡°I realised I had some other stuff to do but I¡¯m finished now.¡± ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll enterfirst then.¡± ¡°Wait up.¡± ¡°Hmm, is something the matter?¡± ¡°Nah, not really. I just thought that we haven¡¯t exchanged pointers[1] in a while. You seem tired now so how about tomorrow?¡± After finding out that Kira would be in some kind of danger, Kagetsuna felt the need to test his sister¡¯s current strength. Of course, at the same time, he was curious about her true abilities. He wondered if he could get her to reveal them inthemore private setting and with someone she trusted. Perhaps, if he was lucky, he could use the opportunity to get her to explain where she had learned those strange and elegant sword techniques. ¡°For my honourable brother, how can I refuse such a simple request? I am free tomorrow at noon. Is that acceptable?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°Then I will leave first. I need to eat while my body is still tired.¡± With that, Kira turned and walked off towards the kitchen. Kagetsuna shook his head. Although he was used to the strangely formal way that Kira spoke, at times it made her seem rather cold and indifferent when he knew there was at least a bit of the warmth hidden in her heart. Around their parents he would see that warm and friendly side more often but, with him, getting her to smile was already an achievement. Kira had reached the kitchen and was warming some leftover stew in a pot over the kitchen fire as she thought about Kagetsuna¡¯s request. It was true that she didn¡¯t go out of her way to spend time with her family as training was her first priority. However, this invitation made her realise that, of all the people she knew in this world, her family would be there to support her no matter what happened. ¡®I suppose I actually should spend more time with them. They are my family now after all.¡¯ Family. Being adopted by the Takanashi Clan, this was the one thing she had spent quite a bit of time thinking about when not training. She would often come up with fantastical scenarios in her head as she imagined what her parents were like and what circumstances led them to leaving her with the clan. Even though she had covered up her longing by distracting herself with training, she was still a human being with emotions.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. This sparring session with her brother would be a good first step towards strengthening their bond as she knew clearly how much of a battle-freak he was. She let herself have a small smile of excitement. All said and done, her brother was the genius of the clan¡¯s younger generation and would definitely put up a fight worth her time.
?When she finished eating, Kira returned to her room. The training program she had developed maximised her efficiency in raising her strength as fast as possible. In general, during the day, she would train her body, whether through cardio exercises, weight training or sword training. Overall, she tried to keep a balanced workout to train her body evenly to strengthen her Life Energy cultivation level. At night she would dedicate the time to cultivating her Soul Energy through till the morning. Kira sat on her bed and crossed her legs into the lotus position, her hands forming a strange shape, a seal, that helped the surrounding energy flow into her body more easily. Calmly taking measured breaths, Kira used her Soul Sense to feel out the natural energy around her and draw it into her body. Once it passed through the barrier of her skin, Kira guided the energy to her Soul Paths before drawing it through a specific route in order to refine it. According to a scroll which she had found in the clan library, the route which the natural energy took as it was being refined into Soul Energy, also known as a cultivation route, determined qualities of the energy itself. Back then, Kira had simply looked for the cultivation technique which would best facilitate fast growth while maintaining stability of her Soul Energy. She knew that with an unstable foundation her future growth would be greatly impeded. After all, no good building had a poor foundation. Once she completed this Foundation phase of cultivation and formed her Soul Core, she would look for a better cultivation route. After being refined, the now-blue Soul Energy floated in a gaseous form within her body. As she was still in the Foundation phase, this energy was still mostly formless and couldn¡¯t be used except for the weakest of Weapon Skills, at most, a few middle-level Basic Skills. That older cousin Yamanaka, despite being five years older, was much worse than her, who was almost at the peak of the Foundation phase in terms of Soul Energy, yet he had the arrogance to think that he could effectively train a high-level Basic Skill with his meagre Soul Energy which, by her estimation, was only enough to use it once a day. But, when she compared him to Kagetsuna, who was of the same age, who had formed his Soul Core when he was ten, three years after learning to cultivate, it could be seen just how much of a genius her brother was.
?The next day, at noon. The Suzuki Clan Leader¡¯s residence. Main courtyard. The two siblings stood facing each other, about 10 meters apart, each with their own respective blunt-edged training swords on their hips. They both wore their usual black training robes which were specially-cut for easy movement and made of a soft and light yet tough material that wouldn¡¯t chafe. Their training swords were made by the best smiths in Edge and were tailor-made for their preferences while taking into account their future growth. As the genius children of the Clan Leader, no expense or effort was spared on them when it came to their development because, as far as the entire clan was concerned, these children were their future. ¡°Suzuki Clan, Foundation rank, Suzuki Kira. Please advise me.¡± ¡°Suzuki Clan, Core rank, Suzuki Kagetsuna. Please advise me.¡± After giving customary greetings of respect, the siblings cupped their hands before simultaneously drawing their swords and assuming their ready-stances. Never being the one to give an opponent a chance to prepare, Kagetsuna made the first move. Pushing off the ground, raising a small cloud of dust, he kept his body low as he rushed towards Kira while bringing his blade to his side. Never one to be intimidated by an enemy, even one much stronger than herself, Kira remained calm and side-stepped to the same side as Kagetsuna was holding his sword while raising hers vertically to shield her body. ¡®Not too bad little sis.¡¯ Kagetsuna smiled proudly in his heart as he thought this. Kira¡¯s calm exterior wasn¡¯t just for show. She had known that, by moving to the same side that his attack came from, she could limit the amount of momentum his attack could build up by reducing his space to swing his weapon. Kagetsuna followed through with his horizontal strike, their colliding blades sending trails of sparks flashing through the air. Kira¡¯s arms shook slightly from the force of the impact of his incomplete attack. However, she didn¡¯t let her position shift. To do so would be to create openings which Kagetsuna would undoubtedly take advantage of. As soon as Kagetsuna felt that Kira was resisting his attack hard enough, he abruptly slid his blade off of Kira¡¯s as he moved past, letting the snapback force power his cut towards her neck as he stabilised his stance. Caught off-guard by this rapid transition and sudden loss of force to push against, Kira stumbled slightly but just about managed to duck below her blade as it formed a defensive metal cover above her head. Letting Kagetsuna¡¯s attack slip off her blade like morning dew off a new leaf, Kira then stabbed straight towards his solar plexus[2]. Pleasantly surprised by Kira¡¯s fast reaction, Kagetsuna skilfully controlled his blade, preventing it from dropping too far after his failed attack and, using the back of his sword, deflected Kira¡¯s stab off into empty air. Without missing a beat, and while Kira¡¯s sword was far from a position to defend her, he brought the tip of his sword to Kira¡¯s throat. ¡°Looks like round one is mine. When you decide to attack, remember to commit yourself to dealing with the counter. You shouldn¡¯t be thinking ¡®Is he going to counter?¡¯ but ¡®How is he going to counter?¡¯. Got it?¡± ¡°Understood, brother.¡± After resetting to their starting positions, their clash began again. ¡°Haah!¡± This time, Kira took the initiative to start the fight. With a soft yell to focus her thoughts, she rushed forward, sword held vertically near her shoulders. As she drew near, she followed the movements of her brother¡¯s body as he moved to defend himself. Feinting her strike, she spun her body to attack his open weak side. Not expecting a feint right at the start of the fight, Kagetsuna was momentarily startled as Kira¡¯s body shifted and his prepared defence had to be completely abandoned as he reacted to her actual attack. Instead of stepping back or to the side, he instead stepped into the attack. When a sword swung, the fastest-moving point, and the point with the most cutting potential, was, obviously, the tip. As you get closer to the hilt, the acceleration of the blade is much less. Kagetsuna knew this and moving forward was the only measure he could take in this limited time. Seeing Kagetsuna refuse to back away and instead move forward, Kira knew that her element of surprise was mostly gone. Although she had the advantage right now, it was a fleeting one that she had to make use of quickly. As Kagetsuna¡¯s blade met hers, Kira brought her sword up horizontally at chest level, her left hand releasing the sword¡¯s hilt as she placed it against the back of her blade and pushed towards his incoming sword. Feeling out her Twin Energies, Kira withdrew them and wound them together into a fine spherical lattice of ruby and sapphire. Mentally pulling hard on multiple threads of energy, the lattice shrank into a tiny sphere of compressed energy which appeared to turn golden under the pressure. Mentally grasping the golden orb, Kira gave it a mental flick towards her Activation Paths where it followed a winding route between her Soul Paths and blood vessels and began to grow increasingly brighter. Exiting the Paths, that brilliant golden orb split into two hemispheres, each one racing down one of her arms and into her hands where they froze. The flat surfaces of the hemispheres rotated to face each other and shot rays of golden light down the sword blade towards the other and, where they collided, a radiant wave of energy exploded out as a flash of gold shot across Kira¡¯s pupils. Kira¡¯s brow furrowed slightly in concentration as the air rose around her and an unseen, halo-shaped force pulse blasted out from her. Being in direct contact with Kira¡¯s blade as the force radiated outward, Kagetsuna got the worst of it and his balance was completely broken. As he stumbled backwards, in no position to defend himself in time, he could only watch helplessly as Kira raised her blade to his throat while panting slightly. ¡°It appears that we are even now.¡± Kira said she took control of her breathing, feeling somewhat satisfied with herself. ¡°Still made you use a Skill first. Heh, that first-level Suzuki-style ¡®Rejection¡¯ was pretty good. Timed it perfectly as well.¡± ¡°But you could easily deal with it under normal circumstances.¡± ¡°You got me there, but I couldn¡¯t now and that¡¯s what¡¯s important. Can you still keep going?¡± ¡°Brother, it appears that you are underestimating me.¡± ¡°Maybe, maybe not, show me what you¡¯ve got¡­damn, that was a bad one.¡± Kagetsuna¡¯s excited and hyperactive personality when fighting couldn¡¯t be compared to any other time and Kira held in her desire to smile at his horrible rhyme as the two siblings once again took up their ready-stances before engaging in battle once again. [1] To spar (have a mock fight) [2] Small area on the chest located just below the sternum. Chapter 5 - Ability Revealed? Principles of Swordsmanship Kagetsuna was getting frustrated. Although this exchanging of pointers with his sister was the most fun he¡¯d had in a long time, because he came into this fight with motives beyond just enjoying himself, he was less than satisfied. He¡¯d completely forgotten his original intention of just testing Kira¡¯s strength. What he desperately wanted was for her to reveal those sword techniques that he¡¯d only seen her practice in secret. After over twenty exchanges, apart from using a few Skills at clutch moments, Kira refused to reveal anything more than what she ought to know. Her reasoning for this was that she needed to hide her true strength and, more importantly, she didn¡¯t have a way to explain where she learned these techniques from. What was she supposed to say? ¡® ¡°Oh, I was a skilled swordswoman in my previous life but I was reincarnated into this one with all my old knowledge. Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy.¡± Yeah that¡¯s definitely going to work out.¡¯ Regardless of whether people believed her or not, they would think that she was at least a bit damaged in the head. Preferring to avoid this situation, she would keep her true abilities hidden, even from her own close family. She boarded this train of thought due to this, supposedly friendly, exchanging of pointers in which she was tempted more than a few times to use these techniques which were like second-nature to her. From the aggression she felt, Kira could tell that Kagetsuna was pushing her limits. ¡®Is it possible that he knows about my hidden techniques? That shouldn¡¯t be. I can detect people stronger than me with my normal senses even if they can mask themselves from my relatively weak Soul Sense. The people I¡¯ve seen in this world so far have been careless with their physical movements. Although, with his talent, I must admit that it¡¯s not impossible for him to be that careful.¡¯ As this thought passed through Kira¡¯s mind, she decided to test the waters and see what his reaction would be. If he had actually been watching her all this this time and kept it a secret, then she may be able to trust him with seeing the most basic techniques of her Takanashi-style swordsmanship. If he hadn¡¯t, then she could pass it off as something she found in an ancient scroll. Either way, she wasn¡¯t about to reveal that she was from another world. Despite having the overwhelming advantage in Soul Energy due to being of the Core rank, Kagetsuna had to admit that, in terms of pure swordsmanship, Kira was, surprisingly, able to keep up with him and even out-manoeuvre him at multiple instances. At times, though, he noticed that she would start a movement, hesitate for a fraction of a second, then move in a way that was completely different. To him, this was evidence that she was about give in to the pressure he was applying. ¡®Just¡­a little bit more.¡¯ By now, both sister and brother were breathing heavily from their exertions, sweat rolling down their faces as they broke apart. Their last exchange had them extremely tense. Both of them were about to use a Weapon Skill but Kagetsuna realised that Kira didn¡¯t have the energy so he refrained from using his own. They were both tired but his goal wasn¡¯t yet achieved. Just as Kagetsuna was about to call an end to the match, Kira did something that surprised him. Kira flicked imaginary blood off her sword before slowly and elegantly sheathing it again. However, instead of moving to bow or cup her hands, she instead leaned forwards, one hand on her sheath, the other tightly gripping the sword¡¯s hilt. At the same moment, Kagetsuna felt that Kira had become somewhat indistinct from the surroundings. Suzuki-clan swordsmanship placed no importance on the sheath whatsoever. Combined with this strange visual phenomenon, Kagetsuna¡¯s tiredness vanished as if blown away by a violent gust. In its place was an unspeakable excitement. ¡®Finally, this is it. Don¡¯t disappoint me now, Sis.¡¯ Kagetsuna¡¯s involuntary smile was all that Kira needed to know. He had been watching her and he could be trusted to keep these techniques a secret. Although she hadn¡¯t actively practiced these particular techniques in a long time, they were deeply ingrained into her memory. She could correct any mistakes in the moment with no effort at all. Kira stood, waiting, as Kagetsuna cautiously advanced on her. When he was just over a meter away, Kira made her move. Swiftly stepping to the side, she drew her sword and cut upwards in one smooth motion. Kagetsuna had barely registered her movement when he heard a whistle of air rushing towards his face. Using his superior reflexes, he raised his sword to block and the clang of metal on metal loudly rang out but, as soon as the impact landed on his blade, the force vanished instantly and he just about saw Kira stepping away from him, her sword somehow still in its sheath. ¡®What just¡­¡¯ Before he could finish his thought, Kira moved forward again before suddenly disappearing from right in front of him. His instincts and a sound of parting air warned him of a danger near his feet. Stabbing his sword into the ground, and despite being stabilised by it, he felt another impact rattle his sword all the way to his shoulder. He caught a glimpse of Kira in a bent-knee position almost parallel to the ground but, before he could remove his sword from the ground, Kira¡¯s sword was already sheathed and she vanished from his sight. It was clear that Kagetsuna couldn¡¯t keep up with her right now. However, it wasn¡¯t that her speed had suddenly increased. Rather, it was by applying two of the initiate-ranked principles of her Takanashi Clan¡¯s training. ¡®Takanashi Initiate First Principle: The Mask. To hide my thoughts and emotions behind an impenetrable mask. The less I give the enemy, the fewer advantages they can take from me. Takanashi Initiate Second Principle: The Step. To move my body with as little actual movement as possible. The longer it takes the enemy to register my movements, the less time they have to react. By training just these to a high enough level, I can hide my presence and enemies will struggle to perceive me even when I¡¯m right in front of them and the movements they think they see will be as if looking into the past.¡¯ On a battlefield, the single point of a fighter which would draw the most attention was naturally a sword which had been drawn. The presence of a naked blade would shatter these principles by virtue of the sheer attention it draws. It was for this reason that the Takanshi Clan developed these Iai, or ¡®sheathed-sword¡¯, techniques. The moment that the enemy saw the blade was already too late. While these principles and techniques were of the lowest-level fundamentals, they were designed to work even against the highest-level swordsmen in Kira¡¯s old world once one was skilled enough in them. Kagetsuna, although he was a talented genius that would become someone great one day, right now he was but a child. That said, him being able to be this close on Kira¡¯s trail could be attributed to his rapid growth but was mostly due to Kira¡¯s fatigue and the limits of her current body. Regardless, Kira would take any advantage she could get. Moving behind Kagetsuna, she rapidly wove together two cuts almost instantaneously towards his back. The first cut made contact, pushing him forward slightly, while the second one was avoided as he vaulted over his sword before him while pulling it out of the ground.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Sis, you really do know how to hold back your strength.¡± Kagetsuna managed to let out before Kira could move again. It had to be said that she was now thoroughly exhausted. That last movement cost her more than she intended, but she had no intention of losing this exchange after committing so much to it. Since learning about Weapon Skills in this world, Kira had been wondering about whether she could create a Weapon Skill. Although none of the scrolls she had read had explicitly mentioned anything on the subject, Kira knew that Skills had to be developed by someone. They were too complex not to be. With this in mind, Kira believed that, if she could create Skills using her techniques from her past life, she would be an unparalleled existence in this new world. Brimming with confidence from using her Iai techniques without flaws once again, she thought that now was as good a time as any to experiment at making a low-ranked Skill with her last dregs of her remaining Twin Energies. ¡®I mean, what do I have to lose? I¡¯ve read through all of the clan¡¯s Weapon Skill scrolls already so I think I have a decent understanding on how they work.¡¯ Mentally grasping at what miniscule threads of Life Energy were left in her muscles and almost invisible wisps of Soul Energy left in her dantian[1], she desperately focused as she fused them so that the ratio of Life Energy to Soul Energy was about 70:30. From her studies, the more a Skill leaned toward the physical, the greater the ratio of Life Energy. The same was true for things she considered supernatural having a greater ratio of Soul Energy. After this, she drew the resulting golden energy through an Activation Path she thought was appropriate before allowing it to settle in her right palm. Kagetsuna who was watching Kira intently after narrowly dodging her last attack, lowered his sword, mouth agape. He had good reason to be this shocked. The winds currently rising around Kira, who had her eyes closed, were extremely violent, the sign of a powerful Skill about to unleash. From his experience, a Skill of this level had to be of at least the Advanced rank. His shock quickly turned into concern. ¡°This is bad, this is bad. I need to do something, quick.¡± Kagetsuna knew that while pushing yourself to energy exhaustion to train Skills was normal, and you couldn¡¯t expect less from over-eager youths, common sense dictates that to attempt a Skill that was far beyond your maximum energy capacity could have devastating consequences on your internal organs and Soul Energy cultivation. Thus the Advanced-rank Skills were kept well out of reach of those youths whose Soul Energy was naturally still very weak. The qualitative difference between Skill ranks couldn¡¯t be compared to the difference between Skill level in the same rank, whether in terms of power, complexity or energy usage. How Kira got her hands on an Advanced-rank Skill, not to mention why she was trying to use it when her Soul Energy was almost depleted were questions he would have to keep for later, assuming she survived this. The second thing that disturbed Kagetsuna and caused him to pause despite his worry was Kira¡¯s appearance. A golden glow was pulsating from her body at a steady rate, like a heartbeat. Advanced-rank Skill aside, this was definitely not normal. Because of these factors, he did what any child would do when faced with something they couldn¡¯t deal with. He ran. ¡°MOM! DAD! COME HELP! SOMETHING¡¯S HAPPENING TO KIRA!¡± Meanwhile, Kira had no concept of time as she was manipulating the golden energy, nor was she aware of what was going on outside due to her intense focus. This was because things weren¡¯t going according to plan. ¡®Why isn¡¯t the energy leaving my body?¡¯ That tiny golden blob of energy that carried an extremely volatile power was usually completely calm when she had used Skills before and would leave her body as easily as Soul Energy circulated through her Soul Paths. Now, however, it had become agitated and was losing its perfectly spherical form. Kira could tell that, should this energy burst apart and release itself within her body, the best case scenario would be that her Soul Paths and internal organs, if they weren¡¯t completely destroyed, would never be the same again. As for the worst case, that was up to the imagination but, regardless of how, would almost certainly end in death. Kira, however, didn¡¯t intend to die so soon. She hadn¡¯t even spent eight years in this world and she was already walking the line between life and death. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh mirthlessly to herself as she used every single shred of her mental strength, Life Energy and Soul Energy to try and suppress the golden amoeba that threatened to break apart at any time. Kira didn¡¯t know how long she held out until a thread of that pure golden energy slipped from her grasp and escaped into her body. As soon as it passed the suppressing energy layer, created by her Twin Energies and mental strength, it burst into a million shards that were like white-hot grains of sand as they shot through Kira¡¯s body, burning microscopic holes into her internal organs and Soul Paths alike, causing her pain on a level that she had never known existed before. ¡°Aaargh! Aaaaaaaaargh!¡± After what seemed like an eternity but was in reality only a few seconds, those shards ran out of energy and fizzled away and Kira stopped screaming. The pain was so sharp that her body couldn¡¯t even let itself shut down out of shock, even if it wanted to. Kira knew that she had to stay conscious, otherwise the rest of the energy that she was suppressing would almost certainly kill her. Using the tiny bit of her mind that wasn¡¯t forcing the golden energy down, Kira made herself sit down in the lotus position and calm her breathing while desperately trying to recover her Soul Energy. However, the amount of focus needed to draw the natural energy through her Soul Paths was more than she could spare right now and, when she tried, just before the golden energy could break through completely, the burning pain from the natural energy passing over the burned holes in her Soul Paths was enough to make her give up, it was simply too risky. 1¡­2¡­5 minutes passed by agonisingly slowly to Kira who was struggling with all her might to keep that golden energy in check. Her energy reserves running dry, Kira had also reached the point where her mental exhaustion was reaching its peak causing her control over that Life- and Soul Energy barrier to waver. This wasn¡¯t missed by that turbulent golden energy and it made a redoubled effort to break free. ¡®So, this is the end again? After all the effort I put in, I¡¯m going down due to my own ignorance. Fate truly has a horrible sense of humour. Friends, Elders, I¡¯ll be joining you soon.¡¯ Kira¡¯s thoughts were dissipating as fast as her focus and the golden energy joyfully broke free, ready to wreak havoc on Kira¡¯s unprotected body¡­ ¡­ ¡­when a sudden surge of blue light illuminated her entire internal body. ¡®This¡­is¡­¡¯ ¡°Kira, honey, you need to stay awake. It¡¯s not over yet. You can still save yourself!¡± ¡°Mo¡­ther¡­?¡± Naomi¡¯s voice was the most welcome sound she had ever heard. She didn¡¯t even question why it seemed to come from within her head as the warm sensation of her mother¡¯s Soul Energy entering her body comforted her and dulled the pain from her internal injuries to some extent. ¡°That¡¯s it, focus on my voice. Thank goodness you had so little energy left when you created it, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress it like this. I can hold it back for now, but you need to be the one get it out of your system.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mother?¡± While Kira didn¡¯t have the mental strength to process complicated commands at this point, she knew that what her mother had to say could save her life. ¡°That abnormally pure energy created when we mix our Twin Energies doesn¡¯t just disappear. It needs to be used somehow. Unless I¡¯m wrong, you don¡¯t have the strength or an appropriate, weak Skill to use it up. That leaves only one method. It needs to use itself up within your body.¡± ¡°I¡­can¡¯t. It¡¯s just¡­too painful.¡± Realisation dawned on Kira and she remembered that searing pain she experienced not so long ago. That pain had already caused a seed of fear to be planted in her. ¡°Listen to me, honey. I¡¯m going to release the smallest bit of it that I can. What I need you to do is make sure that it just barely touches your internal organs or Soul Paths. Just the lightest touch then draw it somewhere else. Can you do that for me?¡± ¡°I¡­can try.¡± ¡°Alright, here I go.¡± Kira braced herself as a tiny golden droplet squeezed out from that vast blue shroud before exploding into golden dust. Despite her best efforts, the energy dust moved too fast for Kira to control with any degree of efficiency and it once again burned through her with impunity. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡± ¡°Kira, focus. Easy now, stay calm. Take control of it as I let it go. Let it wash through your body, not cut through it.¡± ¡°Oh..k-k¡­kay.¡± This time, Kira used her meagre remaining strength to capture the droplet in a sphere made using her mental strength before dragging the sphere across her organs and along her Soul Paths. Although the pain was still tremendous and caused her to yell out a few times as she moved it, she gritted her teeth and bared it. In this way, while she dreaded each new droplet with a now deep-seated fear, Kira exhausted drop after drop of the golden energy until it was finally gone. While in no state to continue observing her body Kira let her internal focus slip away as her consciousness threatened to do the same. If she had any awareness of her body left, she would¡¯ve been surprised to find that, where that golden energy passed, her internal organs and Soul Paths began to glow with a steady light. With every passing moment, they would begin to be filled with a golden energy that reached a purity that would cause people to be shocked. However, that glow soon faded and, with it, that golden energy also vanished as if it never was. ¡°There we go. All done.¡± Kira heard her mother¡¯s voice as she cracked her eyes open to find herself staring at the sky, her mother¡¯s hands on her dantian while her father and brother stood nearby, their serious expressions gradually becoming softer as they saw she appeared to be okay. ¡°Hel¡­¡± Was all she could manage before she passed out, the pain, mental, physical, and spiritual exhaustion all compounding on a body that should have shut down long ago. [1] Position just below the navel. Often referred to as the location of one¡¯s core of internal strength. Chapter 6 - Death Defied? The sun slowly rose, its radiant beams of life-giving light bringing warmth into the city of Edge and shining in through the many windows of the Suzuki Clan homes. If you were to look through one of these particular windows, you would see a seven year-old girl with dark hair laying on a futon, her face illuminated by the golden rays. Kira became conscious of a light shining through her eyelids and warmth spreading through her body. It was a pleasant warmth, one that seeped into her tired muscles and bones and increased the circulation in her blood vessels and Soul Paths. She lay there for while, enjoying that comforting feeling that was like a tender embrace before, slowly, getting up. She blinked a few times, disoriented, before looking around her. What she saw were the familiar wooden walls and floor of her room, a bowl of fresh cleaning water and a cloth sitting in the far corner. As she tried to get up, her legs felt like jelly and she felt herself falling forwards. Through sheer force of will she regained her balance on legs that weren¡¯t very inclined towards walking right now. Now that she was more conscious, she was aware of a dull ache in all her muscles and other places that she couldn¡¯t reach by hand. She felt as if she had been tossed into a barrel of stones and rolled down the Falchion Mountains. Allowing herself to sit down and inspect herself internally, she was surprised at what she found. Although her Soul Paths appeared to be somewhat scorched, somewhat retarding her flow of Soul Energy, they were much better off than what she remembered before passing out. At the same time, they appeared to have gotten a bit more resilient. Also, her Soul cultivation seemed to have increased by a few levels, to the point that she was now on the brink of breaking through to the Core rank. At the age of seven, and after successfully breaking through, she would be the youngest person in the clan¡¯s history to have accomplished such a feat. ¡®Hahaha. It looks like the sayings were right. What doesn¡¯t kill you, truly makes you stronger.¡¯ Her suppressed laugh was hollow because it meant that what had happened with the golden energy wasn¡¯t a dream. She had very nearly lost her life that day. The thought alone made her shiver. Kira didn¡¯t fear death. To her, it was natural that every soul would taste death eventually. But even when compared to that feeling of being completely alone in that darkness devoid of those light-ribbons, the fear from experiencing that excruciating pain from the golden energy running rampant through her body made her want to curl up in a corner and never leave. ¡®What actually happened there? I know I messed up somehow and it¡¯s probably from my own lack of knowledge, but how could I have nearly killed myself? Either way, I¡¯m alive now so I need to be more careful. There might be a day when I¡¯m not so lucky and my life is the price I have to pay.¡¯ Putting her darker thoughts aside, Kira knew that with her Soul Paths in that burned and withered state, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate, not without great pain anyway. Thinking back to the scrolls she had read on Soul Energy, an idea started to form in her head. Sitting cross-legged in her training position, Kira closed her eyes and drew out some misty Soul Energy from her dantian. Her mother must have left some of her own Soul Energy there for her as Kira remembered completely depleting herself. Taking this energy directly and controlling it with her mental strength, Kira surrounded those scorched Soul Paths with the cool and tranquil Soul Energy. Slowly, the Soul Energy faded as it was absorbed externally into the Soul Paths, nourishing them so that they began to be restored to their normal shape, while dark flakes drifted off them and got crushed into nothingness, and the refining process began to continue at its original pace again, filling her body with energy and brightening her mood. It was several hours before Kira finally opened her eyes again. While she knew that her Soul Paths had been through such a great trauma, she knew must have been treated to some extent or she wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover completely in such a short amount of time. Stretching her stiff body, she cleaned herself up before making her way to the kitchen. Her father, Koto, and brother, Kagetsuna, were already there. From the light outside, it was already noon and time for lunch. ¡°Father, Brother, good afternoon.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the glowing golden girl. You really had this old man worried, haha!¡± Kira¡¯s father leapt up from the table and gave her a massive hug. After a few seconds he realised that she might still be injured and released his arms quickly. ¡°Sis, nice to see ya up and about!¡± When Kira had walked in, their faces were somewhat gloomy but, as soon as she spoke up and they turned their heads to see her walking without difficulty, wide grins had spread across their faces. They were truly happy to see that she was okay. ¡°According to Doctor Furuka, your insides were a total mess. She told us that she did the best she could and that the rest was up to you. You¡¯ve been asleep for the last three weeks.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kira hadn¡¯t expected the repercussions of that event to have been so severe, and that was with treatment by Edge¡¯s finest physician. The thought that what had happened wasn¡¯t something she could mess around with was even more deeply imprinted in her mind. On the other hand, she was still glad that she was alive. ¡°Where¡¯s Mother?¡± ¡°Your mom said that she would be out to get ingredients for lunch, that you would be hungry when you woke up. How she knew that you would be awake today, I have no idea.¡± ¡°Kindly send someone to call for me when she gets back. I¡¯m going for a walk. My limbs are still stiff.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming with you Sis. That fine?¡± ¡°Okay. See you later, Father.¡±
¡°Sooo¡­Sis, how are you doing really? Those internal injuries¡­From the look on Doctor Furuka¡¯s face when we brought you in I really thought that you were gonna, y¡¯know¡­die.¡± Her usually relaxed and smiling brother had his usual expression of smugness on his face, but Kira could tell that, beneath the fa?ade, he wasn¡¯t actually as happy as he appeared to be. ¡°I really am fine. There¡¯s no need for you to worry anymore. Just a bit of numbness here and there but that will fade with time.¡± ¡°Listen, it¡¯s not ok. I¡¯m really sorry that I pushed you so far. I had no idea that something like that would happen-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Kira cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now and I won¡¯t hold any grudges against you. We¡¯re family and family forgive each other when they make mistakes.¡± Kira noticed the tension in him fade a bit as she said those words even though it didn¡¯t disappear entirely. They descended into a somewhat companionable silence as they strolled through the clan. However, Kira noticed that the clan members they passed held a strange expression on their faces. If it was just one or two people or a certain group she wouldn¡¯t have been too bothered, but every single person they passed, young or old, male or female, stopped what they were doing and looked at her with the very same unchanging expression, a semi-blank look that was mixed with awe and a hint of fear. ¡°Brother, did the entire clan turn into undeadwhile I was asleep?¡± While her question appeared to be a joke, Kagetsuna knew her well enough to know that under the humour she was actually deadly serious. She genuinely didn¡¯t know what could¡¯ve happened to make them look at them this way.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°No, not actually. This because of us exchanging pointers that day.¡± ¡°Oh, but it was a draw right? Seeing as we weren¡¯t able to complete that last exchange.¡± ¡°Actually, I told them it was your win.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Kira was genuinely surprised. First of all, their sparring match was a personal one unless her brother invited hidden spectators, which was something that didn¡¯t fit his character. He might love battle but he didn¡¯t go looking for attention. It was his genius talent brought attention to him, something that Kira could empathise with from her previous life. Second of all, there was no reason that she could think of that would cause him to declare it her win, unless something happened while she was struggling with the energy produced from her fused Twin Energies. She watched as Kagetsuna crossed his arms behind his head and stared up at the sky before replying. ¡°I had my reasons. The main one is that Skill you tried to do at the end. Even though you¡¯re not even at the Core rank of cultivation, the power of that skill would¡¯ve been at least Advanced-ranked if you had enough energy to make it work, if not higher.¡± ¡°Advanced-ranked?¡± ¡°Yep, from the way the wind was going kinda crazy around you and energy in the air, anyone could tell how strong that Skill would¡¯ve been. So it kinda drew everyone¡¯s attention.¡± Kira sighed. ¡°You said there were multiple reasons.¡± ¡°Yeah, the next big one was the technique you used just before trying that Skill. I¡¯ve never seen anyone move like that, not even Mom and Dad when I watch them practising, let alone my seven year-old younger sister. Even though I¡¯m faster, stronger and further ahead in cultivation than you, you could still pressure me even while exhausted which was nothing more than amazing. Failed Advanced-ranked Skill aside, from this alone, I felt like you deserved to win.¡± ¡°Oh¡­I see.¡± Kira was stunned and wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. To get such praise from her brother that she looked up to was a new and pleasant feeling that she didn¡¯t know how to react to. Should she thank him? Stay silent? Nod in acknowledgement? Before, people would praise her skill and elegance with a blade almost constantly, but those people meant nothing to her, so, similarly, those compliments washed over her like water that didn¡¯t leave behind a single droplet on her skin. Truth be told, Kira had completely forgotten that she had used her basic Iai techniques on him in their last exchange. She began to pray to whichever gods were listening that he didn¡¯t ask where she learned them. ¡°Say, Sis¡­¡± ¡°Yes, dear Brother?¡± ¡°I know that it¡¯s wrong of me to dig into your personal stuff so I won¡¯t ask about where or when you learned about those techniques, but I still want to ask one thing.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°Please, will you teach them to me?¡± For the second time in the last few minutes, Kira was stunned. Of all the ways she had imagined this going, this wasn¡¯t one she had planned for. Thinking hard about it now, she realised that she should have expected this. Her brother was a battle-freak after all. At the same time, she knew that this was one of her trump cards, pure sword techniques that didn¡¯t appear to exist in this world. ¡°Soooo¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Very well, I will teach you. However, I have certain conditions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Firstly, no one can know about these techniques, even people in our own clan. This may seem selfish but it¡¯s for my own safety. When you practice them, do so in private. The method of learning these techniques is simple, even if mastering them isn¡¯t quite so easy.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Secondly, you are only allowed to use them in life or death situations, for the same reasons as before. Whatever happens, I don¡¯t want these techniques becoming common knowledge. Understood?¡± ¡°I understand. I promise that I will keep these a secret from any and all minds and bodies for as long as I draw breath.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s head back now, shall we?¡± If anyone were to have heard this conversation between the two siblings, they would¡¯ve have been shocked at the way the expressionless, younger, less talented but more hardworking sibling was assertively imposing conditions on her genius older brother. A situation like this was something that would¡¯ve caused people to shake their heads in wonder.
Kira was about to return to her room to cultivate after lunch when¡­ ¡°Little one, if you have a moment, I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Of course, Mother.¡± Closing the door behind her, Kira and her mother, Naomi, sat down on her futon. Thinking back, Kira realised that her mother had saved her with knowledge that she, who had read almost all the scrolls in the clan library, didn¡¯t have. She knew that her mother wasn¡¯t originally of the Suzuki Clan and her background was mysterious, even to those Elders of the clan. As such, she was naturally curious as to what her mother had to say as she was definitely keeping some secrets. ¡°First of all, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Apart from some numbness here and there, almost back to my peak condition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I had to take you to Doctor Furuka for emergency treatment and she wasn¡¯t sure that you¡¯d make it. I was really worried you know. Mind telling me everything that happened? And I mean everything. I¡¯m certain that what Little Kage thinks he saw and what actually happened are two very different things.¡± With a seriousness in her voice, Naomi asked Kira. Kira happily obliged, leaving out the details of her Iai techniques and simply calling them new moves. When she got to the part where she said that she was trying to create a new Skill on the spot while her Twin Energies were almost depleted, Naomi¡¯s face darkened and her usually peaceful and elegant expression creased with frown lines. ¡°I hadn¡¯t found much about creating Skills in the library so I didn¡¯t know what the actual danger was until it was already beyond my control. At this point I believe Kagetsuna left to call Father and Mother. The rest is as you saw.¡± ¡°Kira, you were very fortunate. If you¡¯d put any more energy into attempting that Skill, not even someone who had just broken into the Spirit Projection rank, let alone I, at the Soul Spirit rank, would have the strength so save you.¡± Naomi paused for a few moments so that this statement could sink in. Kira knew that although the difference between Foundation rank and Core rank was already quite big, the qualitative difference between the following ranks, not to mention the cultivation required to reach the breakthrough points, was like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Then why is there no warning about attempting to create our own Skills if something like this could happen? If by some chance the potential of our Skills surpasses our limits, surely that means every child in the clan is like a firework waiting to explode!¡± ¡°That¡­There¡¯s a secret which I¡¯m about to share with you that you must never share with anyone. Do you promise?¡± Kira kept quiet for a few minutes, seriously dwelling on the consequences of learning information about what had happened to her. While it was obvious that she had a great desire to have her questions answered, she knew that any power came with a cost, and that included the power of knowledge. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Good girl. I know I can trust you to keep secrets. This is something I need to tell you. Alright, here we go. To answer your question, this phenomenon is extremely rare, so rare that it¡¯s rumoured only to appear somewhat randomly within a certain bloodline. Normally, when the energy made by the fused Twin Energies, known by us as Quintessence, isn¡¯t used in a Skill, or it is incorrectly used or, as in your case, when used to attempt to create a new Skill and fails, what normally happens is that the body has a defence mechanism that allows the excess energy to pass through the skin and dissipate harmlessly into the air, once again becoming natural energy. In our case, there is something within us that prevents the energy from escaping which causes it to run wild inside the body and wreak great internal destruction. Even within the bloodline, the conditions for it to awaken are mostly unknown and, until then, the body will behave as normal.¡± ¡°So, what this means is that it is a defect of the body? One with life-threatening consequences?¡± ¡°Yes. However, we can use Quintessence in a way that only those with this kind of body can, in a way that directly takes advantage of it without needing to use Weapon Skills. You may have felt it after you passed the energy through your body.¡± Kira thought back to those moments before losing consciousness. Although her memory was fuzzy, she had a vague feeling of being filled with energy despite not having any left a few moments before. ¡°That way of using Quintessence to forcefully break certain limits is an ability we call ¡®Burning Soul¡¯ due to the harmful burning effect it has despite its other benefits, the first of which being an immense increase in Soul Energy, letting you use a large number of Skills consecutively-¡± ¡°Mother, when you say ¡®we¡¯, does that mean you also have it?¡± Kira interrupted, raising her suspicions at her mother¡¯s choice of words. ¡°Haha, yes, I do. I honestly didn¡¯t expect to see one of my descendants in this lifetime with it, let alone my own daughter. This must have been predestined by the gods. I¡¯m surprised that you also have it because this ability is so rare. The main reason for this is that, on top of it being rare in itself, most of the knowledge about it has been lost, with only a few core facts surviving the test of time, passed on by word of mouth. Of course, out of the few who manage to awaken it, most of them die due to the damage done to their internal organs. I suppose you could say I was one of the lucky ones¡­and so are you.¡± ¡°Mother, I feel¡­as if I never want to use this ability again, no matter its benefits. The pain it caused¡­I would rather die than suffer it again. But say one day I use it by accident, will I always be putting my life on the line?¡± Kira was naturally wary of this ¡®Burning Soul¡¯ now. While in theory it sounded like an ability that could turn the tide of any fight, having experienced it first-hand, a deep-seated fear of it had settled in her heart. ¡°Oh Kira, I understand that it¡¯s scary and it hurts, but the truth is, if you don¡¯t learn to control it, your life will always be at risk. Not only that, but it controls you in the sense that you will never feel comfortable pushing your limits if you always live in fear of it. If an accident does happen, maybe not now but maybe ten, twenty years from now, I may not be there to save you. What you need to do is accept that this is the body you were given and make the most of it. If you learn to control Burning Soul, in a critical situation, you¡¯ll be able to draw out a power that no one on the same cultivation ranks will be able to match¡­¡± Naomi abruptly pulled Kira into her arms. The latter, caught by surprise, stiffly raised her arms to return the embrace after a few moments. This comforting feeling, this ¡°mother¡¯s love¡±, was truly a miraculous thing. Kira could feel all her worries and anxiety melt away and the tension in her muscles relax. The darkness in her heart brought about from fear of the pain of Burning Soul dissipated slightly and even the ice around her heart formed from losing her Takanashi Clan began to thaw. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be there for you, little one.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Chapter 7 - Rewards from Risk Three weeks earlier, while Kira was still unconscious. Suzuki Clan, Clan Hall. ¡°The message has been sent. All that¡¯s left now is to wait.¡± Clan Leader Suzuki Koto sat on his chair at the head of the Clan Hall. His wife, Naomi, sat by his side as he addressed the Clan¡¯s Elders. Despite his worry about Kira¡¯s condition, he could only trust Doctor Furuka to do what she could to help her while he settled the business of the clan. However, he wouldn¡¯t just leave his only daughter¡¯s side for just any business. Those Elders of the clan nodded in acknowledgement. What the Clan Leader spoke of was, of course, the rejection of the Oda Clan¡¯s marriage proposal. Once the Clan Leader had outlined his plan, they had unanimously agreed. This was what was best for the Clan. However¡­ ¡°Clan Leader, is the Young Miss up to the task? Whatever the Oda Clan¡¯s retaliation may be, it will definitely not be light.¡± ¡°I second that. She may be talented but she isn¡¯t even eight years old. While she may be safe at Doctor Furuka¡¯s clinic, she will still be in a weakened state when she returns. Also, in terms of raw talent, Young Master Kagetsuna is far beyond her.¡± ¡°Elder Jushirou, Elder Hane, don¡¯t worry about my daughter. I¡¯m sure all of you are aware of yesterday¡¯s incident.¡± The Elders nodded. How could they not be? The turbulent winds and strong energy fluctuations had actually startled them out of their cultivation states. With their level of cultivation, they could identify each of the individual clan members by the energy currents when releasing Skills alone. That was why when they realised that Kira was giving off that kind of power, it shocked them to the core. ¡°As you know, the source of that strange occurrence was none other than my own daughter, haha. The esteemed Elders should give her more credit.¡± The faces of those Elder¡¯s present visibly paled. Although they did not have much contact with Kira, they were well aware of her current strength. Being at the Foundation rank, the strongest Skill she could muster should only be at the high-level of the Basic rank. Yet, her skill was at the very least of the low-level Advanced-rank, if not middle-level. ¡°Although she failed in the end and we have no idea where she learned a Skill that powerful, the fact remains that she may have been hiding her true strength from all of us. Therefore, I feel that the honourable Elders shouldn¡¯t have reason to worry.¡± A soft, clear voice rose from the side which silenced all the others present. When the Clan Leader¡¯s wife spoke, even the heavens had to listen. In the past, when there was great debate within the Suzuki Clan¡¯s upper echelons, her words always seemed to cut straight to the heart of the issue and solve it within the span of a few sentences. Even those stubborn Elders listened intently when she spoke. No one knew where the easygoing and straightforward Clan Leader found this wise and intelligent woman who was much more than just a crystal vase, let alone managed to capture her heart. Some rumours say that she was an advisor to the Moonsilver Empire¡¯s Imperial Family while others speculated that she was once the leader of an underground intelligence network. Naomi had heard all of these rumours before and could only smile to herself. Was a woman that was clever really so rare? ¡°Very well then, us Elders will entrust this matter to the Clan Leader¡¯s children. However, if something goes awry, we will have to intervene.¡± ¡°As will we.¡± Said Naomi and Koto in unison.
On the Easternmost part of the city of Edge stood a complex. It laid within the city but was cut-off from the rest of it by a large stone wall several meters high. Beyond the wall¡¯s large oaken gate, which was always guarded by two Soul Spirit-ranked clansmen, were the living- and training quarters of Edge¡¯s powerful Oda Clan. Due to their long history and position in the city, the Oda clan members enjoyed a certain level of both wealth and status. They controlled about 40% of all the trade goods coming in and out of Edge and it might even be said that those Oda Clan members were the wealthiest in the city. In the centre of this complex was a large mansion built from solid stone blocks which looked almost like a castle. Its fortified walls had endured many attacks during times of war with the border states and it was large enough to house the entire Oda Clan should a dangerous situation occur. In these times of peace, however, it served as the abode of the Oda Clan¡¯s Clan Leader, Oda Takaharu. This Oda Clan Leader was enjoying a cup of fine sake in his chambers, contemplating how to expand his influence on Edge when there was a rhythmic knock at his door. ¡°Enter.¡± The door creaked open and one of his personal messengers stood there, breathless. Seeing the scroll in the messenger¡¯s hand, Oda Takaharu was excited beyond words. If it was what he thought it was, then his opportunity to have the entirety of Edge in his grasp was just a few steps away. However, he remembered that girl¡¯s reaction to his proposal and his joy was somewhat dulled. After dismissing the messenger, he tore open the seal on the scroll, unfurled it and read. As his eyes scanned the page, his expression grew darker and darker. ¡°She humbly refuses¡­Will take full responsibility when she recovers¡­Sincere apologies...What is this rubbish?!¡± A flicker of bright blue light flashed across his palm and the scroll was incinerated. Dark ashes scattered to the floor becoming embedded in the thick rug that covered the floor, the ashes as black as the Clan Leader''s mood. He was not a patient man. Although he had been insulted, he had given them some leeway because he knew that, in the end, it would only be to his benefit. But now they had still refused him. What¡¯s more, he couldn¡¯t touch that girl until she was back in the clan. For her to die in the clinic was far too conspicuous. ¡°Fine, seeing as you intend to take full responsibility, Suzuki Kira, as soon as you leave that place, don¡¯t expect me to be merciful.¡±
Present time. Kira¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knit together due to her intense concentration. While cultivating this morning, she had sensed something unusual happening within her. Her usually calm and tranquil gaseous Soul Energy had suddenly become active throughout her entire body and begun to circulate wildly without her controlling it. ¡®Is this it? Am I finally breaking through?¡¯ The night after Kira had regained consciousness she had begun cultivating but realised that she had hit her first bottleneck. After awakening from her unconscious state the previous day, she had found that her Soul Energy had greatly increased after her ordeal with Burning Soul and now she finally had the chance to advance to the next stage. Although she had continued cultivating throughout the entire night, there didn¡¯t seem to be any change within her until now, in the middling hours of the morning. She had read countless scrolls on how to go about breaking through into the Core rank, but reading about it and actually having to do it were two very different things, especially as her energy control was severely lacking. Right now, though, her skin was like a vacuum, unceasingly and violently drawing more and more energy into her body at a rate that was faster than she could refine it. At the same time, she knew that, aside from refining energy at maximum speed, she had to consciously form that liquid Core that would be the source of her Soul Energy. For now, though, her instincts told her that she didn¡¯t quite have enough energy yet and focused on refining the torrent of incoming natural energy into Soul Energy. As the refined Soul Energy was deposited into her dantian, she could feel that gaseous cloud of energy becoming denser and denser, condensing from a fine mist into a translucent cloud that spiralled around a central point. ¡®Now. It¡¯s time to begin.¡¯ When she shifted her focus from refining, she was surprised to find that her body seemed to be running on autopilot, just about keeping up with the refining. Putting that thought aside she focused her mental strength on that cloud of gas, trying her utmost to compress and condense it into a liquid form. However, the gaseous energy kept squeezing out from between her mental ¡°fingers¡± as soon as it was placed under any kind of pressure.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. After trying in vain for the space of ten breaths, Kira gave up and searched through her memories of the countless scrolls. After a while an idea hit her. ¡®I must be a fool. Just when I thought I was getting used to this world. Energy control is just too important.¡¯ Kira¡¯s mental strength delved into her muscles and skin withdrawing a semi-liquid-like substance that was blood-red in colour. Compared to the calmness of her Soul Energy, her Life Energy was brimming with vitality. Forcefully moulding it into a hollow sphere-like shape around that translucent blue cloud, she then used her mental strength to apply pressure to that pulsating blood-red sphere. The results were much better than before. Although her Life Energy was more volatile, under her careful watch, she made sure that the sphere didn¡¯t rupture as it slowly but surely got increasingly smaller and that translucent cloud became more and more opaque. After some time, that blue Soul Energy within began to shine with a gentle radiance. When the red orb with blue light now shining out of it reached the size of a golf ball, to Kira¡¯s dismay, it suddenly refused to become any smaller. ¡®What¡¯s happening? I can feel that it¡¯s not yet completely formed the Core so why is it stopping?¡¯ Rivulets of sweat had long since been running down Kira¡¯s face as she concentrated. The compression had gone at a steady rate until now, when it seemed to have hit a wall. ¡®I think, what I need, is more energy.¡¯ This entire time her body had continued refining energy and a thin blue haze of energy was surrounding the red-blue orb at its centre. Although Kira wasn¡¯t completely certain of what to do at this point, as the scrolls she had read hadn¡¯t mentioned these kinds of difficulties, she now had to improvise. While maintaining the small orb at her centre, she formed another layer of Life Energy around the free blue mist and began compressing that as well, hoping that the additional compression force she exerted on both Life Energy layers would push through this blockage she faced. As the outer red sphere got smaller, the amount of force Kira had to manage between the two layers and from the Soul Energy pushing back against her efforts made her furrow her brows as she pushed herself to her limits. It was then that that dark fear in her heart rose up from its slumber once more. ¡®Wait, if I continue like this, under all this pressure, won¡¯t these Twin Energies fuse into Quintessence? With the large amount of energy I¡¯m just about controlling right now, it would be like creating Quintessence using all my body¡¯s energy!¡¯ This thought caused Kira¡¯s focus to waver and the layered spheres of Life Energy started to tremble, threatening to break apart. Just as the cold tendrils of fear were starting to invade her mind, the inner Life Energy sphere suddenly trembled and, all at once, compressed to the size of a marble. With Kira¡¯s mental strength, she saw that the brightly glowing blue Soul Energy inside that red marble was no longer exerting any outward force. At the same time, it refused to be compressed any further, the energy within swirling around harmoniously in varying shades of blue. Before she had a chance to express her joy, that marble-sized sphere of Soul Energy began to spin rapidly and, as it did so, was emitting a massive suction force. Quickly she realised that she needed to withdraw her Life Energy. If that blood-red Life Energy was pulled in under that kind of force, there was no question that it would forcibly mix with that condensed Soul Energy and form a concentrated mass of Quintessence, enough to burn through her body a million times over. Fighting every urge to give in to the panic induced by her fear of Burning Soul occurring again, Kira''s already greatly expended mental strength was drivento action once more, forcibly tearing away those spherical shells of Life Energy from the suction force and transferring itback into her muscles and blood vessels while the blue marble of Soul Energy greedily absorbed streams of the gaseous Soul Energy around it. When that blue mist was completely absorbed, the marble temporarily paused before linking itself directly to Kira¡¯s Soul Paths. That violent suction force on Kira skin from when her breakthrough started greatly increased once again, to the point that Kira felt like a black hole, as the natural energy was forcibly drawn from the surroundings into her Soul Paths and dragged through her cultivation route before being directly deposited into that blue marble. Due to the sheer amount of energy passing through the Soul Paths, they were under much more strain than usual. Unknown to Kira, if it wasn¡¯t for that light tempering due to using Burning Soul the first time, they may not have endured it and ripped open. Luckily, the heavens were smiling on her and, instead, with their extra flexibility and toughness, they compressed the mass of incoming energy into a liquid form instead of becoming damaged. Once she withdrew the Life Energy shells, Kira was no longer in control of what was happening and could only relax and let things take its course. Although she hated not being in control of her fate, this was something unavoidable and would only be of benefit to her when it succeeded. It had to be said that Kira¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. Now that things were proceeding smoothly again, that darkness in her heart receded again and the fear slowly faded but she was still visibly shaken, her fast breathing uneven. ¡®One wrong move and I would¡¯ve died again. This is just ridiculous. I can¡¯t keep going on fearing that I¡¯ll make a mistake and kill myself. Continuing to live in fear like this can¡¯t be called living.¡¯ Kira thought bitterly as, eventually, the bright light from blue marble faded to a gentle glow as the marble¡¯s spinning gradually slowed down to a halt and the excessive suction force also gently disappeared. Kira took a deep breath as she observed the changes inside herself. Despite being mentally exhausted her body felt completely invigorated by the abundance of energy. Her Soul Energy now was likely four, or even five, times as much as before. Not only that, but this condensed liquid form of Soul Energy was purer and more potent than the original gaseous form. For the same volume of energy, she could probably unleash five times as many Skills! This glowing marble in her dantian was the true form of her Soul Core and was her first step to becoming truly powerful! Elated, Kira opened her eyes to find herself covered in sweat but she didn¡¯t care too much. Now that she had broken through to the Core rank, although the next rank, Soul Spirit, was still far away, her limits had been dramatically increased. All that was left right now was to make sure that her Life Energy training didn¡¯t fall behind and to obtain a better cultivation route and stronger Weapon Skills. After all, there wasn''t much point in just having a better quantity and quality of Soul Energy if she couldn''t make use of it to an even greater extent. The difference in strength between Weapon Skill ranks and Soul Energy cultivation ranks may not be equal but they were definitely very close and naturally fed off of each other. Without greater Soul Energy cultivation, higher-ranked Weapon Skills were impossible and without high-ranked Weapon Skills,she wouldn''t be able to make use of the larger quatity of Soul Energyin larger explosive bursts. When Kira thought about her Life Energy, she smiled grimly. Although, through a stroke of luck, her first experience with Burning Soul had increased her Soul Energy level somewhat, she knew for a fact that Life Energy training had no shortcuts. As far as Life Energy cultivation went, she was still at the initial rank, Skin Tempering. Above that was still Muscle-, Tendon and Ligament Tempering followed by several more. Only once she had obtained a body that was at the pinnacle on earth would she have a vessel that could transcend the heavens. While she didn¡¯t completely reject the idea ofimmortality, the thought of outliving all her loved ones and watching them die around her while she lived on sickened her. But by reaching the greatest heights of power, no one would dare to touch her family, clan or anyone else she chose to protect. ¡®¡®Transcend the heavens¡¯ my face! If I live to be thirteen with this¡­this death technique, Burning Soul, it would really be a miracle¡­I really don¡¯t have the luxury to waste time on daydreams. I can only focus on what is within my ability to do right now and to give it my all.¡¯ Kira chastised herself as she washed herself using the ever-present basin of water in her room. Afterwards, she changed into a fresh robe before flopping onto her futon to fall asleep. After the amount of mental strain she went through to reach the Core rank, sleep was the best way to recover¡­
Three weeks prior, on the day of Kira¡¯s Incident. A small tavern in Edge. Tlok! ¡°Aaaaah. This place really has good sake. I should come visit more often.¡± A middle-aged man with an unkempt beard and a patchwork cloak slammed down his wooden cup onto the bar. ¡°That you should. Our Edge Ale is famous around these parts.¡± The bartender smiled proudly for someone who did nothing but buy and sell the alcohol. ¡®He probably never saw a rice paddy in his life.¡¯ The middle-aged man smirked as he thought cynically. He tapped his long pipe against the wooden bar before taking a deep pull. He blew out a few fragrant smoke rings before speaking. ¡°Here¡¯s a tip. Sell this bar, go and travel a bit. Maybe you¡¯ll learn something about good sake. Hopefully enough to make your own instead of leeching off someone else¡¯s recipe.¡± ¡°What did you just say? You dare to insult me in my own establishment!¡± ¡°Like I said, just a piece of advice. Do with it what you want.¡± The bartender¡¯s ruddy face turned an even uglier shade of maroon as the ragged middle-aged man tossed a few coins on the counter, almost twice the cost of his drinks, and stood up to leave. ¡®Does he really think my honour is so cheap?¡¯ The bartender thought incredulously as he saw the money, his rage reaching a peak. Before they could come to blows, a commotion outside drew the bartender¡¯s- and everyone else in the bar¡¯s attention. As they got up to take a look, that scruffy man was already blocking the doorway. Pipe in mouth, he leisurely leaned against the doorframe and looked to the side and saw three people, a robust man, a slender woman and a spiky-haired boy in similar clothing rushing down the street, pushing aside the people in their way. To his experienced eye, while their actions looked violent, they used just enough force to move the people but not injure them. ¡®Not bad control, but where exactly are they going in such a rush?¡¯ While curious, he wasn¡¯t motivated enough to follow those people and was about to walk off down the street in the other direction when he noticed something. A girl, looking about seven or eight years-old and dressed in the same attire, was slung over the man¡¯s shoulder. While she didn¡¯t seem to be in danger, her lack of external injuries caused the ragged man to take a closer look. In his eyes flickered a wisp of blue. As the family passed, he remained standing in the doorway of the tavern, eyes wide, mouth agape in shock. He just barely caught his pipe as he thought to himself. ¡®No way. What are one of them doing in a backwater city like this?¡¯ Chapter 8 - A Debt That Must Be Repaid In a bamboo forest near to the Suzuki Clan¡¯s territory a black-clothed, small girl with long black hair swings a sword that seems somewhat large for her height. If you were to look closely, this sword¡¯s single edge was sharp, the wave pattern on its slightly curved blade rippling as it split the air, leaving behind a sharp whistling sound and slight distortion in the air where it passed. This girl was Kira who, after some searching, was unable to find any Advanced-rank Weapon Skills no matter where she looked. Even the Elders she knew would have them didn¡¯t appear willing to let her see them when she asked. She was sitting in her room and skimming through some high-level Basic Skills, somewhat at a loss with how to proceed, when her mother had entered with a gift, the exquisite, sharp-bladed katana that she now trained with. Its scabbard was made of lacquered wood and wrapped in imported ray-skin which was painted black and inlaid with gold trim in the shape of beautiful twin dragons. The metal handguard, or tsuba, was oval-shaped and depicted two dragons biting at each other¡¯s tails, forming a continuous cycle. It wasn¡¯t just the fittings that were appealing to the eye, the blade itself was a work of art. On the long curved blade, the beautiful wave-like hamon, which looked like a rising dragon[1], marked the rough boundary between the more flexible spine steel and the harder edge steel. If you held the blade at a certain angle in the light, you could see the criss-crossing lines in the metal that represented the Folding Steel technique in which the metal was repeatedly heated, folded and hammered flat forming thousands of interwoven layers of steel that ensured that the strength of the metal was distributed evenly. Furthermore, even though it wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye, the core of the sword was made of steel of varying hardness to absorb shock and allow the sword to hold an extremely sharp edge without snapping. Such a blade would take a master smith several months to create from start to finish assuming he had no other duties, making it a weapon that was never mass-produced and only made for those who could afford it. Kira knew that her brother, Kagetsuna, also owned one of these sharp masterpiece swords with a similar twin dragon motif but she had never seen him use it. Why it was strange that her mother gave this to her now was because Kagetsuna had only received his after his tenth birthday at his coming-of-age ceremony, while she was still three years too young. When she asked her mother about this she said that it was to celebrate her entering the Core rank and that Kagetsuna¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony just happened to coincide with his breakthrough into Core rank. Kira brought her sword down to her hip as she united those hyperactive and calm energies and melded them into a smooth yet dull gold sphere of Quintessence. Firing it off with her mental strength, she guided it into her Greater Wind Activation Path and mentally directed it at every crossroads. As its purpose was shaped, it emitted a bright luminescence. Once Activated, the Quintessence spiralled down the length of Kira¡¯s sword to land on the tip as she moved forward explosively, slashing sideways at the air. At the same time, a flash of gold crossed her pupils as the orb left a glimmering, arc-like trail that shot forward through the bamboo stalks. The air rippled as an unseen force swept out from the blade. About three meters in front of Kira, thin lines became visible on the stalks of thick bamboo. Those closest to her crashed to the floor half a second after thin lines appeared around them. About 1.5 metres away, the bamboo swayed precariously, cut about halfway through while those 3 metres away or further only showed light scratches. Kira¡¯s breathing was slightly heavier as she sheathed her blade, observing her work. ¡°As expected from a high-level Basic Skill. This ¡®Wind Rending¡¯ is definitely more exhausting than ¡®Rising Air Current¡¯ and also more difficult to grasp. I¡¯ve finally learned it but it has a really bad effective range right now, so I might as well just fight normally. Although, if I can master this Skill, forget about polearms, not even archers will be a problem!¡± Kira smiled partially out of recognition of this Skill¡¯s potential. She had used and practiced Skills before but, having come from a world without cultivation, personally being able to perform an attack like this that completely defied what she had believed to be possible brought her an indescribable happiness. ¡®As long as things keep going like this and I keep getting stronger, no one will be able to match me.¡¯ This was definitely one of the clan¡¯s better Skills but, appropriately, the level of understanding needed to learn and master it was on a level above the other high-level Basic Skills she¡¯d found. Although Kira¡¯s body control was extremely precise, she was no expert at energy control, as displayed in the instinctual measures, backed-up with some knowledge, that she used during her breakthrough. Not counting the initial learning process, when using a Weapon Skill, there were three fundamental processes in order to execute it: combining the Twin Energies in the correct ratio while supplying the right amount of energy; drawing the resulting Quintessence through the Skill¡¯s specified Activation Path; and lastly, using the right Release Method through the correct type of weapon to bring about its effects on reality. As a result of Kira¡¯s below-average energy control, it took her almost the whole day just to roughly mix her energy properly for this Skill¡¯s precise Twin Energy ratios as well as memorise its more complex Activation Path. Her resulting first attempt was far from usable but she knew that, with time and her greatly increased Soul Energy reserve from reaching Core rank, she would be able to get this Skill to at least 30% mastery today. When training Weapon Skills it¡¯s important to note that the first 50% mastery is relatively easy as most of it is just broad adjustments to energy manipulation and body movements. After that, up until 80% mastery, fine adjustments are needed until releasing the Skill becomes instinctual, precise and reliable. The last 20% mastery is by far the most difficult. To achieve complete mastery, you have to gain particular insights into the Skill itself which would manifest without the conscious effort of the user. For this reason, most people train their Skills up to about 60-80% and leave it at that. To try and progress any further than 80% requires a rare mixture of knowledge, wisdom and luck. Kira understood this well and knew that, by her physical movements alone, she could get up to 20% easily. Apart from the 20% insight, this still left 60% for energy control. ¡®These Twin Energies are really too important. My cultivation talent can¡¯t be considered anything special so I have to work hard and, if possible, find a way to make my Takanashi-style sword techniques relevant in this world.¡¯ Kira sighed inwardly. Despite making good progress at a rate many would envy, she knew that to reach her previous peak at this rate would take at least seven years. ¡­Another seven years in which anything could happen to her new clan and she would be powerless to stop it. Gritting her teeth, she refocused on her training. A few tens of meters away a male youth with short spiky hair and a cheeky grin was watching Kira. Kagetsuna stared at his sister admiringly. Despite her brush with death not so long ago, here she was, back in training. If it was him, he would¡¯ve just taken it easy for a few days then slowly eased back into his schedule, and even then he would probably slack off a bit if he felt like it. He knew, however, that he had to keep vigilant. A large enough amount of time had passed for something to happen to Kira, but so far not even a leaf seemed out of place. Surely a group as powerful as the Oda Clan wouldn¡¯t wait so long to make a move now that she had recovered. The only clan they would hesitate against would be the Toyotomi Clan¡­Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡®Well whatever. No news is good news I guess.¡¯
A clifftop near the bamboo forest. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°Boss, she¡¯s here as we expected. She seems to have returned to her weekly schedule.¡± ¡°Good, is that all?¡± ¡°No sir. Her brother is also here. He¡¯s been staying near her lately. There were a quite a few times when we were nearly caught by him. His Soul Sense is definitely not normal for a twelve year-old.¡± ¡°Hmm, this makes things a bit difficult. You can go.¡± A small boy quickly vanished from sight leaving an older youth, about nineteen and with a serious expression, to brood on his own. This tall youth with medium-length dark hair and piercing blue eyes was none other than the Junior Clan Leader of the Oda Clan, Oda Yamato. While he didn¡¯t harbour any particular romantic feelings for Kira, her reaction to the proposal back then made him feel somewhat poorly about himself. He knew clearly that were it not for his position as the Junior Clan Leader and his unusual eye colour, he was average enough that most girls wouldn¡¯t give him a second look. However, he had both of these in his favour which meant that there was no shortage of girls from Edge looking to get on his good side. Although he¡¯d never admit it to himself, he had become used to this sort of treatment from the fairer sex. When Kira, this girl who, at seven years old, didn¡¯t have any particular appeal and seemed rather cold, appeared to go into a fit at the thought of marrying him, he¡¯d been genuinely shocked and began to question his own appeal. Now, all those girls who threw themselves at him felt like hollow jars and their attention couldn¡¯t satisfy him anymore. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when his father came to him and ordered him to take revenge on Kira for refusing the marriage proposal. Yes, she may have insulted them, something which he couldn¡¯t take lightly, but, at the same time, she had awoken him from his dreamland and made him feel a desire in his heart for a girl who would look past his exterior and his background and accept the real him. For this reason, he felt somewhat thankful even though it meant he wasn¡¯t very happy most of the time. Following his father¡¯s commands, he¡¯d gathered a few of the younger generation of the clan and began their preparations to exact revenge. They¡¯d begun by covertly making enquiries about Kira¡¯s whereabouts and found out about her weekly schedule. After secretly tailing her for a while, they¡¯d confirmed that it was indeed accurate information. Now, however, they¡¯d come across their biggest hurdle. ¡°That kid. Why do the heavens have to be so unfair?¡± ¡°Oi, Yamato, girls on your mind again?¡± ¡°Very funny, Chisuke, but it¡¯s only one girl this time. I¡¯m just trying to figure out how to deal with something.¡± ¡°Ah, marriage spats? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll work it out somehow, haha.¡± ¡°You know very well my relationship with this girl seeing as I asked for your help, idiot.¡± ¡°Back at you, retard.¡± His closest friend, Oda Chisuke, had walked up to him. Seeing Yamato¡¯s serious expression, he couldn¡¯t help poking him in the side a bit. ¡°So, it¡¯s about Oni Kagetsuna, isn¡¯t it, Yamato?¡± ¡°Of course. Even I¡¯m not confident in winning one-on-one against that guy, or even three-on-one.¡± ¡°Then the answer is simple man, just don¡¯t fight him, haha.¡± ¡°I feel like you¡¯re trying to help me and insult me at the same time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious bro. This Kira is your target, right? So, we just need to split them up. You can handle Kira, the rest of us will deal with the Oni.[2]¡± ¡°Are you really an idiot? Don¡¯t you know what happened in the Suzuki Clan a few days ago?¡± ¡°What about those rumours? You don¡¯t honestly believe that little girl could even find a Special-rank Skill, let alone gather the energy for it at the Foundation rank. It was probably just a high-level Basic Skill with a strong Wind affinity. Worst case scenario, that Oni passed off his Skill as hers, nothing more.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably right, Chisuke. I know I have to repay the insult she gave our clan and to me personally, but this already gives me a bad taste in my mouth.¡± ¡°I get you. It¡¯s not in our nature as men to harm women but face is important. Debts like this must be repaid.¡± Yamato nodded his head. He had to put his feelings aside for now. Duty came first. ¡°Boss! They¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°Understood. Guys, get ready! We move now! Chisuke, take the rest of the guys and isolate Oni Kagetsuna. I¡¯ll handle the girl.¡± At their Junior Clan Leader¡¯s command, the eight or so older teens from the Oda Clan donned their red-and-white kabuki[3] masks and, dressed in plain white training gear, silently ran down the mountainside and into the bamboo forest.
¡°I have a question. Why do you keep following me, Brother?¡± ¡°Is it wrong for an older brother to care about his little sis?¡± ¡°No, but it is unusual for you. You¡¯re usually doing your usual chore of defeating everyone in the Training Hall.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Must¡¯ve forgot.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to play the fool with me, Mother and Father sent you to keep watch on me in case a similar situation occurs again, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡®Eh¡­¡¯ Kagetsuna knew that he couldn¡¯t let Kira know the real reason he was following her but the reason she gave was the perfect excuse to use for now. ¡°Yeah¡­That¡¯s pretty much it. You¡¯re really smart, just like mom.¡± ¡°No need to flatter me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t appreciate the company, I just don¡¯t enjoy being treated like a firework near a box of flint and steel. I can take care of myself now if something like tha-¡± Swish¡­CLANG! A dagger impaled itself in the ground next to them, interrupting Kira¡¯s words while Kagetsuna stood there with his sword drawn, having just deflected it as it was flying towards them. ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± Swish. Swish. Swish. Swish. Swish¡­CLANGCLANGCLANG. Thud. Thud. The unknown assailants not only didn¡¯t reveal themselves, but instead replied with a flurry of throwing daggers from above. Kira, who had by now drawn her dragon-motif katana, and Kagetsuna, with his matching sword, managed to deflect several daggers before the rest forced them apart. As they leapt away from each other, nine white-clothed, masked figures, wielding various weapons, fell down from above, separating them. Eight of them circled around Kagetsuna while the remaining one, with angled red eyebrows on his mask, who appeared to be the leader, strode towards Kira, wielding an overly-large greatsword. The greatsword was longer than Kira¡¯s katana and almost thrice as wide as her arm, sharp dual edges gleaming dully in the subdued light of the forest. Its handguard was a simple crossguard without much protection but, from the way her assailant held it, Kira could tell that this person had known no other weapon as well as this one. ¡°Who are you? What is your purpose in doing this?¡± ¡°Suzuki Clan¡¯s Suzuki Kira, almost four weeks ago you insulted someone you could not afford to. Now, as you have requested, you will take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Four weeks ago?...You must be from the Oda Clan. Back then I thought I¡¯d made it clear that I didn¡¯t intend to offend anyone. I¡¯d never guess that the great Oda Clan was actually this petty.¡± Seeing the difference in Kira¡¯s manner from that time, Yamato couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit indignant. She insults his clan then claims no intention of doing so when he¡¯s about to exact revenge. What kind of farce was this? ¡°You caused my clan to lose a lot of face. That is something I can¡¯t easily forgive. However, against my better judgment, I will give you an opportunity. Surrender yourself and we¡¯ll give you a punishment that doesn¡¯t involve you losing your life today.¡± Naturally, Oda Takaharu was in such a rage that he didn¡¯t just want Kira to be crippled, he wanted her life as well. He may have been angry, but he was also clever. He knew that If it was seen as a sparring match that went out of hand, neither him nor his clan could be blamed for it. ¡°And tomorrow? Or the next day? Seeing as the Oda Clan is this deceitful and pretentious, how can I believe anything you say? The moment I surrender is the moment I lose control over my destiny! That said, I¡¯d rather die today¡­not that I have any intention to.¡± ¡°Foolish girl. With our backing, the Oda Clan is the strongest faction in Edge. Even if you live today, do you really think that staying here will be comfortable for you? Your second-rate clan, even with help from the Toyotomi Clan, won¡¯t be able to keep you safe. Is that really what you want?¡± Despite everything said and done, Yamato still didn¡¯t agree with having to kill this girl, let alone someone so young and full of potential. Thus, he¡¯d tried his best to convince her that surrender was the best option. With his say, he was sure that his father would be lenient and spare her life at the very least. What he didn¡¯t expect, however, was this fiery and headstrong girl that, when compared with the calm and obedient one he¡¯d met before, made him doubt whether he attacked the right person. If it was the wrong girl, he would really be in trouble. The thing that confirmed that this was the right person was that the coldness in her eyes was the same as that time, although now it had sharpened to a point and was directed at him and him alone. Surrounded by the ring of white-clothed figures, Kagetsuna heard the entire conversation and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows at Kira¡¯s abrupt change in personality. He always thought that her manner of speaking was merely a strange quirk that she couldn¡¯t control, but now he realised that it came from a sense of deep respect, something that she wouldn¡¯t be kind enough to afford to a real enemy. Letting his usual wide grin plaster his face, Kagetsuna prepared himself. The sooner he dealt with these eight masked clowns, the sooner they could go home. ¡®After all, it doesn¡¯t matter how many you are if you¡¯re all trash. Sending one guy for my sister is really disrespecting her. Even rumours have some seed in truth y¡¯know.¡¯ Kagetsuna thought as the white-masked leader repeated his question. ¡°Do you really want to die here today?¡± ¡°What you should be worrying about is, if I make it out alive, for how long do you think the Oda Clan can continue to stand in Edge? No matter what or how long it takes, I¡¯ll repay this attempt on my life a hundred-fold!¡± [1] Far Eastern dragons look more like flying snakes than the winged dragons of the West. [2]Devil, Older brother, all depends if you say¡®i¡¯ or ¡®ii¡¯. (see Chapter 2) [3] Traditionally worn by Japanese dance-drama actors. Kabuki theatre. Chapter 9 - Odas Retribution ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no more point in talking.¡± Without waiting for a response, the leader of the masked figures rushed at Kira, his greatsword held in one hand ripping open a trench in the ground where it dragged. ¡®What¡¯s up with this guy? He¡¯s leaving so many openings.¡¯ Kira thought as she met his oncoming momentum by running forward herself. She was about to swing her katana at his exposed torso when a sudden pressure caused her to pause. That greatsword which almost seemed to have no presence suddenly felt like it was a howling wolf as the masked man gripped it with both hands and slashed upwards. The weight of it alone caused distortions in the air where it slashed, forcing Kira to block the sudden attack, left hand on the back of her blade. Although she blocked successfully, the impact of that single strike shook her through to her bones and forced her back several steps. The masked man appeared to hesitate for a fraction of a second before pressing his advantage. Bringing his huge weapon above his head, he smashed down towards Kira¡¯s skull, a strike that would surely cleave her in two. Still shaken by the previous attack, Kira forced her body to move as she dived to the side, the huge blade passing by her and embedding itself in the ground. Taking her chance, she sliced towards the man¡¯s gut but he moved swiftly behind his weapon, using it as a shield before yanking it out of the ground and stepping back while resting the sword against his shoulder. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect someone so young to be this good. It¡¯s really a shame that you chose to die today, you have such potential.¡± Those words shook Kira¡¯s ironclad resolve. ¡®Yes, it would be a waste if someone of your talent were to die. Had you accepted my marriage proposal back then you could have prevented this whole situation from coming to pass. However, it is too late now¡­¡¯ They echoed the words of that other masked man in the minutes before her death, the same one who had brought ruin to her home and killed her adoptive family. Kira¡¯s usually meticulous self-control cracked in that moment causing her eyes to redden. ¡®Once again it¡¯s kill or be killed. I have no reason to hold back anything anymore.¡¯ After Oda Yamato spoke he noticed a change in Kira¡¯s demeanour. Where originally she was smooth and clear as a lake, to the focused fieriness of a torch flame as she argued against him, now she appeared to have the presence of a wildfire, a rampaging blaze that would burn any that dared get close. Yamato secretly gulped. ¡®This is definitely not the kind of aura a seven year-old girl should have. Just what kind of messed-up things did she go through growing up? Hell, she¡¯s still growing up.¡¯ He thought to himself as that gaze filled with killing intent pierced through his eyes into his mind and made his hands tremble. He knew, for one thing, that fighting this girl was the last thing he wanted to do, but it may well be the last thing he ever did. Kira, oblivious to the effect she was having on the masked man before her, only saw the image of her one true enemy. The fact that he was already dead was a minor detail. Tightening her grip on her sword, she slowly walked forward. She instinctually knew through the red haze that, with her mental state as it was now, there was no way she had the self-control to use her Iai techniques to their maximum efficiency. It didn¡¯t matter though, she still had the rest of her deck in hand. Suddenly, she brought her sword to her hip and stepped hard off the ground, shooting forward. The masked man had barely registered the change in her speed, let alone the abnormal movement of the air around her, before stabbing his greatsword into the ground to block. Golden energy surged through Kira¡¯s body and out through her katana as she slashed forwards horizontally, both hands on the hilt for maximum power. ¡°Wind Rending.¡± Her low cry was barely registered by the masked man as their weapons collided and an almost invisible energy ripple shot out from her blade, cutting through the masked man¡¯s body. Although his block reduced the overall force, and hence the cutting force, somewhat, those sides of his body that weren¡¯t covered by his greatsword were left with deep gashes as the cutting wave passed through him. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and retaliated. Pushing Kira back with his sheer size and strength, he raised his greatsword above his head and gust of wind that crackled with sparks rose around him, his pupils carrying a trace of gold. ¡®This is¡­an Advanced-ranked Skill?¡¯ Kira realised. Without time to dodge, it was all she could do to raise her sword above her head, flat of the blade outwards, and support it with her left hand as the massive strike came down from above her. ¡°Mountain Crusher!¡± ¡°Rejection!¡± Kira hurriedly countered with her own Skill as the weapons made contact. The two forces collided and massive waves of energy were flung out in all directions as the two Skills fought for supremacy, the air severely distorting around the point of contact and causing both Kagetsuna and the other white-robed fighters to pause and watch. SHOOOM! In terms of pure pushing force, Kira¡¯s Rejection was ultimately stronger and, combined with the mutually rejecting forces emitted by the two Skills, launched the man flying several meters where he tumbled along the ground while losing his grip on his weapon. But could the power of Kira¡¯s high-level Basic Skill compare with an Advanced-ranked Skill? Of course not. When comparing sheer impact power, even among low-level Advanced Skills, that Mountain Crusher when mastered to at least 50% had a kind of tyrannical strength that most mid-level Advanced Skills at less than 80% mastery couldn¡¯t match. On top of that, from Kira¡¯s position when she received the attack, she had to withstand the massive downward force of that Mountain Crusher as well as the energy pulsations of the colliding Skills as they tried to pulverise her into the ground. When the two split apart, Kira was left standing there in the same position, her feet embedded 5 centimetres deep in the solid earth, streams of blood running down her arms from her hands where the violent energy had stripped the skin and bits of flesh from her hands. Her head leaned forward as she vomited out a small pool of blood. Her arms hung at her sides and she only felt pain from them. Kira didn¡¯t scream, nor did she make any sound for that matter. Although the pain was immense, it was nothing compared to that pain that could completely paralyse her with fear. Slowly and steadily she walked towards the prone and unarmed white-robed leader, her eyes cold and empty. The man¡¯s mask had been blown off during the energy explosion, revealing a young face that wasn¡¯t particularly handsome but held a pair of piercing blue eyes. Kira¡¯s bloodlust faded somewhat as she saw that this opponent really wasn¡¯t her sworn enemy from that other life. Moreover, it was the familiar face of that Junior Clan Leader of the Oda Clan himself, Oda Yamato!
As Kira¡¯s fight began, that appeared to be the signal for the other eight white-clothed masked figures to begin their fight with her brother, Kagetsuna. Kagetsuna kept calm as he carefully observed his opponents with both his eyes and his Soul Sense, looking for any sign of an attack. When the first one came, he was ready for it.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The first figure rushed forward with a simple two-handed war axe, cutting broad swathes through the air as he advanced on Kagetsuna. With a simple duck, Kagetsuna avoided his horizontal swing and raised his sword to block the knee coming towards his face. The axe-man had decent enough reactions to avoid cutting himself and instead stepped back as he swung his axe in another broad stroke. Kagetsuna easily floated backwards out of range before transitioning into a backflip to avoid two long daggers that impaled the ground where he had stood a second before. A second white figure rolled forward, swiping up the daggers, before engaging Kagetsuna with a series of fast attacks, aiming for his neck, head and other vitals. While it wasn¡¯t as elegant as the swordsmanship Kagetsuna had seen from Kira before, the speed at which the daggers moved made it more challenging to tell the true attacks from the feints. As he managed to lock the two daggers against the, seemingly female, fighter, his active Soul Sense warned him that another figure was moving. Shoving against the dagger-user, he dived to the side just as a sickle on a chain cut through the air and twined around the dagger-user¡¯s weapons. While the sickle-user was sorting out his mess, the closest white figure cut towards Kagetsuna with his long spear. The spearhead was large and trident-shaped, each prong double-edged and especially good at trapping a sword if the wielder wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°If nothing else, you Oda guys sure have quite a bit of variety in your Disciplines. It¡¯s pretty fun to go against something other than katanas for a change.¡± The masked figures didn¡¯t reply and kept up their assault. From the way they were fighting him, Kagetsuna learned a number of things. First was that this group was used to fighting together, unlike those random squads of clan members who thought they could win against him. Second, they weren¡¯t trying to beat him. From the way they were engaging him in one-versus-ones, only interfering when they had an opportunity and rotating to save energy, it was clear that their objective was simply to stall for time. ¡®This is really gonna be tough. Unless I actually try to beat all of these guys, even though their Soul Energy and Life Energy cultivations aren¡¯t nearly as high as mine, they¡¯re just gonna tire me out and I won¡¯t be able to help Kira.¡¯ Once this realisation hit him, he knew what he had to do. Kagetsuna furrowed his brows as he circulated the Life Energy from his muscles and focused it into his bloodstream. His skin took on a pinkish hue as the internal temperature inside his body rose and the surface of his skin became slick with sweat. ¡°Overdrive, first stage.¡± Firmly gripping his sword, Kagetsuna drove it forcefully between the prongs of his opponent¡¯s trident and, with a vicious twist of his arms, ripped the trident from the latter¡¯s grasp. With a rapid attack that most of the white figures could barely see, let alone react to, Kagetsuna cut across the trident-user¡¯s torso. The blood made a wide arc as it painted those white clothes red and wet the ground as the trident-user fell to the ground, clutching his wound. Kagetsuna couldn¡¯t help but flinch at the sight of the red streak dying the man¡¯s robe. While he enjoyed fighting, he had never been in a serious battle before, one where life and death was at stake. This was also his first time fighting with the sharp-edged katana and the first time he had drawn blood. A slight shuffling in the dust was the only warning before the no-longer-smiling youth reappeared before the dagger- and chain-sickle-users from before. As he swung his blade, they began to block. But the resistance they expected never came. Instead, a sharp intense pain came from their legs as metal slid against bone causing them to fall to the ground. Looking down at themselves, the two unfortunate masked figures saw that the flesh on their legs was neatly parted, revealing the bone beneath. Then the real pain of having a large number of severed nerves hit them. Forcing himself to ignore the howls of pain, that were piercing into his mind and heart, behind him, Kagetsuna advanced on the remaining five white-clothed figures. On his third step he nearly tripped and a pained expression crossed his face. ¡®No, not yet. It¡¯s too early.¡¯ This technique used by Kagetsuna was one unique to Life Energy. When reaching the Muscle Tempering stage of cultivation, he could greatly raise his physical abilities by rapidly depleting his body¡¯s stored energy. However, with his current level of cultivation, he was unable to get more than a 20% boost to both his strength and speed. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t maintain it for more than an absolute maximum of two minutes at his peak condition without taking a massive toll on his body. It was around this time that his Soul Sense picked up on two powerful Skills being Released behind him. He turned around to see Kira and that leader, blades locked, the energy fluctuations of their colliding Skills causing particles of earth to rise around them while sending out great gusts of wind. With his experienced eye, he could tell that Kira¡¯s Skill was actually weaker. Seeing an opportunity, two of the remaining white figures, one wielding a large reaper scythe while the other held a thin sword meant for stabbing, made their move. ¡°Two-Score Piercing!¡± [1] ¡°Execution!¡± Wind rose around them as they activated their Weapon Skills. Kagetsuna shook his head as he regained his focus and trod hard on the ground, vanishing before their eyes, only to reappear between them, breathing heavily. Having lost their target and not wanting to injure their allies, those two white figures had no choice but let their fused energies dissipate. In that moment known as the one where new strength has yet to replace the old, Kagetsuna struck, his katana a blur of steel as he spun it around him, lashing at their guts and drawing streams of blood from them. Kagetsuna closed his eyes as their blood spurted all around him, drenching his black training robe and plastering his hair to his face. SHOOOM! Kagetsuna hurriedly opened his eyes and glanced to the side. When he saw the state of Kira¡¯s body, his heart ached and his eyes reddened. ¡°Kira!¡± ¡°Yamato!¡± Kagetsuna watched as one of the last three white-robed figures ripped his mask off revealing a face that wasn¡¯t even twenty years-old. As that youth ran forward to try and help his leader, Kagetsuna was suddenly in front of him. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, Kagetsuna slowly advanced on him, a fine layer of steam rising off of his body. His figure was hunched and he had a serious expression on his face. Combined with his bloody appearance and weapon, he looked just like the demon he was nicknamed after. ¡°Even if the heavens and earth try to interfere now, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±
?¡°It¡¯s actually you. I didn¡¯t think that the Oda Clan would be stupid enough to send its heir to do this kind of dirty work.¡± Kira¡¯s cold voice cut through Yamato¡¯s mind. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. When father got word of your refusal, he was beyond furious. He believed that by sending me, I would get the job done. If I didn¡¯t, then I wasn¡¯t worthy of becoming the Clan Leader of the Oda Clan. Returning in failure is basically seeking death.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m just supposed to give up my life because your father has issues with you? I don¡¯t think so. If it¡¯s between your life or mine, mine is infinitely more valuable to me.¡± Kira pointed her blade at the pathetic-looking Yamato who was laying on the ground, preventing him from rising while she spoke. ¡°How about I make you a deal? Leave me alone and I¡¯ll spare your life. Then I¡¯ll try to clear up this confusion with your father.¡± ¡°D-Deal!¡± Yamato replied without hesitation. He valued his life more than anything. Besides, he still hadn¡¯t found a girl that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. This was the sole thing keeping this average person going. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s-¡± SPTCH! Yamato stared in surprise as he heard a strange sound and the world tilted at strange angles. His last thoughts were, ¡®Oh look, there¡¯s my body.¡¯ Kira¡¯s reddened face blanched as the head of Yamato disappeared from in front of her, his neck spitting blood, some of which sprayed onto her small face. ¡°That kid was always going to be useless. No use having a pawn without the ambition to be a king.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Kira looked around desperately for the source of the voice. When she turned back to Yamato¡¯s body, there was a hooded figure in a purple robe standing there, a strange wavy dagger in-hand that was softly dripping blood. Kira hastily stepped back, only to have her body hit something solid. She turned around to find that same figure behind her, somehow having crossed the distance in an instant. Kira weakly swung her sword but only cut empty air. A hoarse screeching sound rang out repeatedly as Kira turned once more to see the hooded figure¡¯s shoulders bouncing up and down. It appeared to be laughing. ¡°HeeHeeHee. Little girl, your reflexes are good, abnormally so. Come, join us. We will give you whatever you desire until you become strong enough to take it for yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. You¡¯ll pay for what you did to him.¡± ¡°Who¡¯ll make me pay? The Oda Clan? HeeHee. They¡¯re already under our thumbs. That power-crazed fool couldn¡¯t care less about whether his own son died but, if it gives him an excuse to wage war, there¡¯s no doubt that we¡¯ll assist him. Ooooooh pawns like those are the best!¡± ¡°Yamato may not have been the strongest or most talented but he was at least willing to listen to reason and do the right thing.¡± In the short time since Kira had learned Yamato¡¯s true identity, she¡¯d replayed everything he said in her mind. It had suddenly dawned on her that what seemed to be threats were actually his attempts at avoiding a situation where either one of them had to die. It also gave away that there was some misunderstanding between their two clans. However, this madman had shown up and diplomacy was thrown out the window. ¡°Ah, but wait, if there¡¯s to be a clan war, he can¡¯t know that I killed his son. HeeHee. Looks like it¡¯s time to clean up all the witnesses.¡± Disappearing from Kira¡¯s sight again, the purple-robed figure became a blur as he dashed past her and Kagetsuna, cutting down those last few standing, white-clothed Oda Clan youth such that fountains of blood were spurting from them. Arcs of blood filled the sky as he also stabbed those defeated members till they stopped moving. Kira and Kagetsuna hurriedly stood back to back with pale faces while witnessing the massacre right in front of them, pulses racing as the purple figure stood before them once again, calmly licking the blood off his strange dagger. ¡°Yeck. Killing ants is so unsatisfying and just dirties my fingers. You two, on the other hand, have such potential. I might just let you live¡­if you agree to join us.¡± [1] Score - a unit of twenty. Chapter 10 - No Escape? Kagetsuna was breathing heavily, his glistening skin returned to normal from its previous pinkish hue as he leaned his body against Kira. The unfortunate truth was that he wasn¡¯t in any condition to fight further. He¡¯d pushed his use of Overdrive to his absolute limit. The fact that he was still standing was a testament to his strength of will. Kira couldn¡¯t be considered any better off. It was only due to the flexibility of her young body that her arms and legs didn¡¯t break under the excessive pressure she endured earlier. That said, if she kept exerting herself, the chance that the bones would break would quickly approach 100%. Not just her physical body, both ¡®Wind Rending¡¯ and ¡®Rejection¡¯ were high-level Basic Skills which meant that they were fairly draining on her Twin Energies, not to mention the mental strength she used to execute them correctly. What we also can¡¯t forget was that she was ambushed on while returning from training her Weapon Skills so she was already somewhat exhausted and her energy was largely depleted. Overall, Kira was in a much worse condition than Kagetsuna and now they were thrown into this even more perilous situation. ¡°HeeHee. So, what is it going to be? Live, or die?¡± ¡°How about this, if we prove our strength to you now, you let us go. No strings attached.¡± ¡°This little missy thinks she can make demands. You clearly don¡¯t understand the situation. I¡¯m the one in control here. I could kill you right now. No, not even me, a stiff breeze and whoops, both you and that boy would fall down. Amirite? HeeHee.¡± Kira knew that she needed to stall for time. The sounds of weapons clashing was sure to attract some attention but, if this guy¡¯s cultivation was in the realm of Soul Spirits, most of the clan wouldn¡¯t be of much help. She wasn¡¯t even certain if she could buy any time but, with her personality, it never crossed her mind to give up. Although, if no one came then¡­it was best not to think about that. ¡°Fine, oh great and powerful one, may I have one request then?¡± ¡°Sarcasm is so cute coming from you. Fine, you can speak. HeeHee.¡± ¡°If I survive against you in a one-against-one for the duration of a stick of incense[1], will you let my brother go?¡± ¡°Kira¡­what are you¡­¡± ¡°HeeHee. You really are an interesting girl. But what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°Regardless if I win or lose, I¡¯ll return with you to your sect.¡± ¡°Kira, you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Deal! Ooooh the blood is rushing to my head. Let¡¯s have some fun. HeeHee.¡± Naturally, with his power, the purple-robed man had no intention of keeping his promise. While Kagetsuna was talented, Kira had piqued his interest and he wanted to test her a little. With an almost imperceptible flick of his wrist, the purple-robed man shot a stick of incense into a bamboo stalk, a strange purple energy flickering around it. ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± That strange purple energy sparked, lighting the incense stick. However, the Kira before him wasn¡¯t the same girl from a few moments ago.
Since the purple-robed man appeared and killed Yamato, from his manner and words, Kira knew that, even if she and Kagetsuna were spared for whatever reason, they wouldn¡¯t be free to leave and this forced her to consider their options. ¡®There¡¯s no way we can run away in this state and fighting him would be suicide. I could try to stall for time, but for just how long is uncertain¡­¡¯ An idea crept into Kira¡¯s head but she hastily swatted it away. However, as she failed to think up more ideas, that one that she was avoiding grew larger and larger in her mind, filling every crevice until she couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. ¡®Is this the only way we have a chance?...¡¯ Kira thought as that darkness in her heart flickered gleefully, the cold chill of fear creeping into her body once more. ¡®Argh, dammit! If I¡¯m going to die anyway, might as well be by my own hand. At least I can buy time for Kage to escape.¡¯ Backed into this situation where death was the only real option to her, as she had no intention of leaving with that purple-robed man alive, she threw caution to the wind and began drawing together her Twin Energies. A blood-red thread of Life Energy repeatedly threaded itself through the tiniest droplet of Soul Energy that she could scrounge out from her mostly-dull, marble-like blue Core that was practically exhausted of energy. Under her rapidly failing remaining mental strength, she forced these two contrasting energies to merge completely into that golden form that was stronger and purer than either of the energies it was made from, Quintessence. Everything Kira had said about testing her strength was to buy time as she, remembering what her mother had told her and drawing from her one prior experience, slowly and painfully coated her Soul Paths and internal organs with that pristine golden light. Despite things being slightly easier than the last time and without any explosive mishaps, it still took all of her will not to betray her internal actions as that intense pain, that felt like she was coating her insides with liquid fire, threatened to leak through her calm expression while the Quintessence cycled through her body. Her patience and control were rewarded as that feeling of power, one which she hadn¡¯t been conscious enough to notice the previous time, filled her body and her glowing Soul Paths actively drew in energy around her and refined it to such an astonishing degree that a single drop of Soul Energy was equivalent to ten times the amount. Like this, she could fight.
?¡°Burning¡­Soul!¡± Kira muttered as a surge of energy blasted out from her. On the surface of her skin, you could see a fine white mist of natural energy that was being hastily dragged into her system before being refined at an astonishing speed. At the same time, her skin let off a gentle, rippling golden glow, similar to a metal Buddha, due to the energy coating Soul Paths as well as that special, pure, golden Soul Energy rapidly flowing through them. Her usually dark pupils gleamed as they changed colour, having the appearance of twin pools of molten gold. When seen in the centre of her bright viridian irises, they looked just like striking green lotuses enclosing the most precious golden nectar. Although she was only seven years old, in this kind of state she exuded a noble aura of power that was comparable to that of a princess of an upper class sect. ¡°Well that was unexpected. Who knew that someone of that clan would be here of all places? Looks like I¡¯ve hit the jackpot. HeeHee.¡± Kira raised her sword horizontally above her head imposingly, tip forward and edge facing the sky, before kicking off the ground towards the purple-robed man. When she was less than two meters away she stabbed forward as a wind rose around her. ¡°Phantom Pierce.¡± A semi-transparent illusory blade stabbed forwards as Kira did towards the purple figure who raised his strange wavy dagger to block. To his surprise, the ghostly image passed harmlessly through his guard without the slightest effect. ¡°HeeHee, what a useless-¡± Sch! Just to the left of his blade a vertical stab wound appeared, leaking blood. Kira didn¡¯t stop there, however. Sheathing her sword in the instant he dropped his guard, Kira flashed to the side of the figure. Even with his advanced level of Soul Sense, the purple-robed man suddenly found that he lost track of Kira¡¯s position as her presence dropped dramatically despite the void of energy caused from absorbing all the energy in her vicinity. As he was trying to lock on to her, he discovered the stab wound leaking blood on his chest, the pain only registering now.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°W-¡± Kira, not failing to notice this opening, struck again. The whistling of a blade cutting through the air being the only warning, Kira severed the man¡¯s weapon arm with a rising cut. Not wasting a breath, she brought her sword down to her hip, the wind currents rising around her blowing her hair off her face. ¡°Wind Rending.¡± The man had lost the arm on the side she was on and couldn¡¯t avoid her Skill at this range. Kira slashed with all her might. But then, the unthinkable happened. ¡°Psych! HeeHee.¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s face under the hood changed in an instant as he moved with a speed that Kira hadn¡¯t thought possible. With his remaining hand, he grabbed the severed hand which was still holding that strange wavy blade out of the air and, in the blink of an eye, brought it before him to block. Not only that, he leaned to the side as he parried Kira¡¯s blade upwards, avoiding her attack and redirecting that razor-sharp blade of energy from her Skill. Behind him, stalks of severed bamboo fell to the ground noisily. Having seen the way Kira disarmed Yamato, he withdrew his contact immediately and his body flickered as he backed away several meters. ¡°HeeHee. I¡¯m actually left-handed. That other one was just a handicap to stop things being too easy.¡± The man pried the wavy blade from the grasp of his severed hand and tossed it up and down casually as, before Kira¡¯s eyes, she saw red threads of energy dancing around the man¡¯s stump of an arm as well as his chest. Within a matter of seconds, the incision on his torso had disappeared and the bleeding on his stump had been staunched. Kira knew what this was. Only those at the peak of the Skin Tempering rank and above in Life Energy cultivation could use this technique. ¡°Accel Heal¡­¡± While not a miracle ability, by expending Life Energy, you can accelerate the movement of platelets and clotting elements in the bloodstream to the places where it¡¯s needed, resulting in a greatly accelerated physical recovery rate, hence the name Accel Heal. The stronger your stimulation of the ability, the faster the healing and the greater the Life Energy cost. The places which it can be used on the body is limited to your current Life Energy rank. Those only at Skin Tempering could, at most, seal up any and all surface wounds, but wounds any deeper than that, such as to muscles or organs, were beyond them. So far, only a third of the stick of incense had burned up. ¡°That was a nice warmup. Got any other tricks to show me? HeeHee.¡± Gritting her teeth against the pain of maintaining Burning Soul and her body¡¯s constant protests, Kira moved forward by pushing hard off the ground. After initially using Burning Soul, she knew that that golden Quintessence that let her break her Soul Energy limits had to be reapplied all at once throughout her body or constantly reapplied where it was needed in the middle of a fight for her to keep its effects before they faded away. Apart from being a constant drain on her already fading Life Energy, to form more Quintessence, her mental strength was also reaching its limits from focusing on this as well as continually using Weapon Skills. However, her body had had enough. That forced movement which propelled her forward also broke both her legs with an audible: SNAP! ¡°Ugh¡­Haaaa!¡± With a yell to focus her thoughts, Kira ignored the pain as she slashed downwards when she reached the purple figure. This time, however, the man simply sidestepped. ¡°Come on now. No more tricks up your sleeve?¡± ¡°Not even close.¡± Landing on her legs, it took all of Kira¡¯s will not to fall over even as bile rose in her throat and tears of pain streamed down from her gold-and-green eyes. While Burning Soul allowed Kira to break her Soul Energy limits, it didn¡¯t enhance her physical capabilities. She knew that being able to cut off the man¡¯s arm earlier was only through the element of surprise and by creating openings. If she used anything other than Weapon Skills, with this man¡¯s speed, her attacks would be useless. ¡°Rising Wind Current.¡± With an upward slash at point-blank range, Kira¡¯s golden pupils rippled as she released yet another Weapon Skill. A raging wind accompanied her blade, but the man did something she didn¡¯t expect as he actually swung his own blade down to meet hers. Blocked as it was, Kira¡¯s Skill didn¡¯t even cause the man to flinch, let alone the kind of impact it had on her older cousin Yamanaka. Worse however, was that the jarring impact was enough to break the bones in her arms which were already threatening to give in after Kira¡¯s ¡®Phantom Pierce¡¯ and cutting off the man¡¯s arm. Seeing Kira completely open, the man moved to her side and brought his hand down on the back of her neck like a blade causing her to almost lose consciousness. It was, however, enough to send her, whose will was faltering and body broken, toppling onto the ground. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh! Aaaaagh!¡± The combined internal and external pain finally got the better of Kira as she screamed out so loudly that the entire bamboo forest could hear her. Kira was about to force herself to rise up when she felt the icy coldness of metal on her neck. ¡°HeeHee. Looks like I win. There¡¯s still a third of the incense stick left. The boy¡¯s life is mine now.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Kira¡¯s calm demeanour was already broken when she fell to the ground, but the thought of losing one of her precious family was too much. But what could she actually do? She¡¯d already pulled out all the trump cards available to her. She couldn¡¯t even move, let alone fight. Even if she tried to move, that razor-sharp wavy blade would cut her head off. ¡®Dammit!...I¡¯m still¡­so weak¡­¡¯ Kira forced herself to keep her eyes open as she prepared for the worst... ¡°Jeez, what a hike. Do you have any idea how long it took to find you?¡± Kira turned her now-dark and empty eyes towards the unfamiliar voice, her Burning Soul fading away as she resigned herself to her fate. However, she couldn¡¯t see much more than the bottom edges of a very shabby cloak and a pair of old wooden clogs. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t recognise the lackadaisical voice as anyone from her clan. ¡°HeeHee. And you are?¡± ¡°Just a friend. Not yours though. I don¡¯t like people who reek of blood. Here¡¯s a tip, take a bath and repent for your sins every now and then. It¡¯s good cleaning for your filthy soul.¡± Kira could tell that the mysterious man¡¯s words had shocked this crazy, bloodthirsty, purple-robed man. It surprised even her that he could wander into this scene of violence and death while remaining so calm. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind leaving that cute little lady alone and pissing off back to whatever garbage heap you came from, it would be much appreciated.¡± ¡°You really think you can make me do anything? Do you know what sect I come from? What can one man like you do anyway?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just a humble hermit. I don¡¯t want to make trouble with Trash Sect A or B or whatever. It¡¯ll take forever to get the stink out. Let the kids go and we can forget this ever happened.¡± ¡°T-Trash Sect?!...I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± In an instant, the pressure was gone from Kira¡¯s neck. She could hear the two men exchanging blows and slowly turned her head, sharp needles of pain stabbing into her entire body whenever she moved too fast. The one who came to save her appeared to be in his forties with a stubbly beard and dark wild hair, a lazy expression on his face as if this was something as menial as cleaning dishes. Overall he looked like a scruffy, roaming vagabond. Although she couldn¡¯t fathom why this ragged stranger would help them, Kira didn¡¯t care about his looks at that time. What surprised her the most was that he didn¡¯t seem to be using any visible weapon, yet the sounds of metal on metal were ringing out repeatedly through the bamboo forest. Although the clash was at a pace she couldn¡¯t hope to keep up with her current strength, she could tell that her saviour was just toying with the purple figure. ¡°The way you fight is too wasteful. It¡¯s like you want to see blood with every attack instead of just trying to end it. I figured you had a crappy personality but this is just too much. Trash like you¡­ ¡­doesn¡¯t deserve to live on the same world as us.¡± As those words left the mysterious man¡¯s mouth, a flare of gold crossed his eyes. Fierce waves of energy radiated out from him, enough to cause the purple-robed man to stagger backwards. As the energy fluctuations passed through Kira, she could tell just how immense the power the ragged-cloaked man was gathering was. A howling gale rose up around him, the wind strong enough to make one laugh at Kira¡¯s ¡®Rising Wind Current¡¯ or even the wind fluctuations from the potential power of the Skill she failed to create. The gale continued to grow fiercer and threads of lightning could be seen flickering in and out of existence around the man. ¡®This level of power, is he in the Soul Spirit realm? No, he might even be a Spirit Projector! More importantly, just what rank of Skill is he going to use?¡¯ Kira thought as she laid there, unable to protect herself, as wisps of the vicious winds cut at her, leaving thread-like red lines on her skin. Raising his hand towards the purple-robed man, palm upwards with his middle finger cocked against his thumb, the ragged man flicked his finger. GROAAAAAAR! A roar like a lion, tiger and wolf intermingled and dialled up to eleven exploded through the forest. The burst of energy almost blew Kira away from where she lay. Those thick stalks of bamboo around them seemed to bend almost ninety degrees away from the epicentre that was that scruffy man. As the forest settled, Kira could just about see that, in front of the man, there was a massive trench, about ten meters wide torn through the forest for as far as her eyes could see in her awkward position, everything in front of him completely decimated as if a god had taken a finger and carelessly dragged it through the earth. Several meters in front of the man a vague bloodstain and threads of purple cloth marked where her tormentor had once stood. ¡°Ah man, overdid it again. Guess I have to leave now before the local authorities try and bring me in. It¡¯s such a shame. This place¡¯s sake was so good too.¡± As the man mumbled to himself, he pulled out an old but long pipe from somewhere within his scruffy cloak and lit it before walking over to Kira and sitting down. Kira was laying beside him, her Burning Soul had long since ended which meant her compounded exhaustion and intense pain was threatening to overcome her will to stay conscious, but she had to know what her fate was destined to be. ¡°Thank¡­you¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it. I was actually trying to find you since I saw you being carried through town a few days ago. Let¡¯s just say I got a bit¡­side-tracked¡­This city¡¯s sake is surprisingly amazing.¡± The man took a puff on his pipe as he looked towards Kagetsuna who had passed out on the side once he realised that Kira was safe. ¡°Listen kiddo, that ability is extremely rare. There are people who would literally kill to have it. They can¡¯t get it themselves though, so they make it a point to recruit, kill or manipulate anyone who does have it. In this tiny city, once word gets out, it won¡¯t be safe for you anymore. So, I was thinking, how about you take a trip with me? I¡¯ll train you, make you strong enough to deal with anyone coming after you and in exchange¡­well, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. What do you say, cute little miss?...Hello? Helloooo?¡± No longer able to resist the pain and exhaustion Kira¡¯s body had shut down. Only when she didn¡¯t respond did the mysterious man notice. ¡°Aww hell, kids are so fragile these days. Damn, where¡¯s the Doc in this town?¡± [1] About 5 minutes Chapter 11 - Origin of Burning Soul ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± ¡°Stubborn as ever I see. Naomi please talk some sense into him.¡± ¡°Honey, despite everything you don¡¯t like about him, he¡¯s trustworthy. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s right though, this is bigger than us now. It¡¯s not safe for them here anymore.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kira awoke to the sound of voices, two of them familiar but the third she had trouble recognising. Her fuzzy mind gradually became clear as she became aware of a throbbing pain throughout her body. However, it was a strange sensation, as it the real pain was being partially blocked by something, giving it a somewhat muted effect. When she tried to move, it felt as if her limbs were extraordinarily heavy and stiff. Looking down at her body, she saw that every inch of it appeared to be tightly wrapped in bandages. She suddenly recalled the events before she lost consciousness. That unfamiliar voice belonged to that scruffy-looking man who had saved them! ¡®But, why is he talking to my parents like he knows them?¡¯ Kira thought as she opened her eyes. The adults in the room became silent for a moment when they realised she was awake. ¡°Hey there, kiddo. Nice of you to rejoin the land of the living.¡± ¡°Kira, sweetie, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move my limbs but otherwise fine. I managed to control it better this time so the internal injuries weren¡¯t as bad as before.¡± ¡°Internal injuries? Didn¡¯t she just recover from those? Naomi, what is she talking about?¡± Compared to her mother¡¯s slightly concerned expression and the ragged man¡¯s lazy one, her father¡¯s serious expression and tone was the most uncharacteristic. He looked both angry and confused even though his face softened slightly as he looked at Kira. ¡°Jeez, you still haven¡¯t told him yet? Just how long have you two been together already?¡± ¡°You know very well that I didn¡¯t tell him because he never needed to know.¡± ¡°Well, seeing as I¡¯m left out of everything here, I might as well leave first.¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± Suzuki Koto stormed out of the room as Kira watched. Naomi sighed and shook her head. ¡°Sigh¡­I¡¯ll go talk to him later. First of all, Kira, I need to introduce someone to you. This deceptively relaxed and cynical man is my younger brother, and your uncle, Tetsuya.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®deceptively¡¯? I¡¯m always relaxed. I actually saw you guys a few weeks ago when you were being rushed to the Doc¡¯s. Can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t recognise my own sister, but being that flustered really isn¡¯t her style so I thought it had to be someone else. Guess I was wrong, haha. Ah, what am I saying? Nice to meet you, little miss niece. From what I felt from you yesterday, you¡¯re probably even more talented than your mother was at that age.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance too, Uncle Tetsuya.¡± ¡°Whoa what¡¯s up with the formalities? What happened to that hot-headed girl I rescued? Man, if your mom could hear the words coming out of your mouth¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Tetsuya, it¡¯s not good to lie, especially to family.¡± ¡°Fair enough, guess I exaggerated a bit kiddo. Here¡¯s a tip, never piss off your mom. Believe me, I always got the worst of it.¡± Her uncle whispered that last part in a voice that only Kira could hear which made her smile wryly. She could just about imagine this uncle of hers as a mischievous boy that constantly teased his older sibling. ¡°Now that the introductions are out of the way, Kira, we have something important to talk to you about. Originally, your dad and I wanted you to test yourself against the Oda Clan youngsters. Kagetsuna was there to make sure that nothing happened to you. We didn¡¯t expect that the Oda Clan¡¯s backers would actually have their own agenda and would directly interfere. For risking my own daughter¡¯s life like that, even though it¡¯s unforgivable, I have to offer my sincerest apologies!¡± Kira¡¯s mother dropped to her knees and kowtowed, surprising Kira, who couldn¡¯t move her to raise her head. When Naomi eventually lifted her head, small, shiny rivulets had run down her face although her expression remained calm. ¡°If Tetsuya wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯m sure we would have lost you, maybe even both of you¡­¡± Kira was shocked at this. Even though she was willing to die for her freedom, she hadn¡¯t realised the extent of the effect it would¡¯ve had on those family members who cared for her. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°So yeah, seeing as I killed that purple bastard, those other bastards are going to get personally involved in trying to hunt you down. The best thing for you, and maybe your brother too, is to leave this city with me. I can keep you safe and take you somewhere away from their reach.¡± Her uncle took over as her mother took several deep breaths, her effort in keeping her self-control clear by the calm face she wore despite the tears on it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Uncle, but I have to decline. The Suzuki Clan is my home. Edge is my home. I cannot simply leave.¡± ¡°Kiddo, I hate to break it to you, but as you are right now, there¡¯s no way in Heaven or Earth that you¡¯re strong enough to protect yourself, let alone anyone or anything else.¡± His words struck Kira to her core. The thing she wanted to do the most was to be able to protect her clan with her own strength. His words hit her so hard because she knew in her heart that they were the truth. As much as she wanted to stay here, what could she actually do? ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not just going to take you on a leisurely trip and hide you somewhere safe. I plan to train you so that guys like the one from before will be like bugs beneath your feet. It¡¯s going to be dangerous and require 200% effort but I believe you¡¯ve got something special, and not just that Burning Soul technique.¡± ¡°You know about Burning Soul?¡± ¡°Of course I do. When your sister nearly blows herself up, it¡¯s kinda hard not to notice. Also, anyone who knows the legends is vaguely aware of it.¡± ¡°Legends? Which legends?¡± ¡°Jeez, Naomi, didn¡¯t you teach her anything beyond training?¡± ¡°Kira was always in the clan¡¯s library so I assumed she knew the legends.¡± ¡°Alright, at least tell me you know about the origins of the two great Empires.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The truth was that Kira had read a lot about the history of the continent although much of it were records of iconic battles that shaped the Twin Empires. Each book on what happened before and during the formation of the Twin Empires had conflicting views and bordered on the realm of fantasy. Therefore, she didn¡¯t take any of it too seriously. ¡°*sigh*, Then just sit there, cute little miss, and let me tell you a story¡­¡± Tetsuya took out his long pipe and, at a stern look from Naomi, walked over to the window before he lit it and continued. ¡°Long ago, tales tell of two great weapon experts who were the best of friends. They roamed the fractured continent, which didn¡¯t have any great factions at the time, together and learned what they could from the original pure weapon clans, entire clans that used and mastered one specific weapon and developed a broad range of powerful and unique Weapon Skills. These two experts would learn as much as they could during their visits and, through a special now-forgotten method, improve those techniques as they made them their own. They were known as Zachary Sol and Runa Hikari.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Zachary preferred high-impact, earth-shaking weapons and techniques that made his opponents tremble before the fight even started while Hikari preferred weapons and techniques that were beautiful and elegant yet deadly, that could slice through the air without a whisper, taking down her opponents before they were completely aware of the situation. Despite their differences, the two accepted each other and travelled together for many years. Their names become infamous as the Wandering Sun and Moon. However, this peace was not to last. As time went on, their strong personalities began to cause disputes between them. At first they argued over petty things but, over time, things grew increasingly more unstable until these two, who were as close as Yin and Yang, realised that they were in fact rather more like fire and water, unable to co-exist. After an intense battle that shook the heavens and the earth, these two weary fighters who were once friends went their separate ways, neither coming out the victor in their final fight. It is said that at this time, they formed their own sects and began training disciples. No one knows for sure why they did it. Some say it was to pass on their knowledge before they became old. Others say it was to compete through their disciples to resolve a true victor from the stalemate that day. Still others, although they were a small minority, say that the Moon and Sun were hoping that their disciples would find the joy of friendship in difference when they met as they did. However, this story was usually thrown aside as the ramblings of drunkards. The two sects grew increasingly large as minor clans who found themselves relating to either one or the other joined them until they were considered the only two great powers on the continent. One day, however, at around the same time, both Zachary and Hikari fell seriously ill. Their sect disciples were stunned. The symptoms shown by the two were of a nature that no one had ever seen before. Naturally, messages requesting help were sent between the two sects. Both sides were shocked to find that the symptoms were exactly the same. After telling their respective Sect Leaders the situation, both their requests were the same, ¡°I want to see him one last time.¡± ¡°I want to see her one last time.¡± Honouring their Sect Leaders¡¯ wishes, their disciples brought them to the central divide between the two halves of the continent, coincidentally the place where their last fight had taken place. Placing them side-by-side, the disciples backed off a respectful distance as they watched the person most respected in their hearts talking to their greatest rival. Words were exchanged, hands held each other and eyes were closed. It was a long while before any of the disciples thought that something was wrong. When they did, they quietly and slowly approached only to find that the two legends, the Wandering Moon and Sun of this Bladeworks Continent had passed on, hands joined, smiles on their faces. The rest is history. Hikari¡¯s Sect formed the Moonsilver Empire in the East while Zachary¡¯s Sect formed the Sunstrike Empire in West, each empire embodying the traits and values of their founder. Within these Twin Empires, apart from the imperial families who manage the Empire¡¯s affairs, there arose nine clans whose power far exceeded any others at the time. It¡¯s said that these nine clans formed from each of the Wandering Sun and Moon¡¯s direct disciples, the ones they entrusted their greatest secrets and Skills to. They became known as the Nine Heavenly Clans. While most of these clans still hold high positions within the Twin Empires, due to certain reasons, a few of them are in decline. Of these declining clans, one of them is the one both your mother and I belong to, the one who inherited the Bloodline Technique, Burning Soul, the Heavenly Flame Lily Clan. Our ancestors were originally from the Sunstrike Empire but, through a series of events that aren¡¯t completely clear, they were forced into hiding in the Moonsilver Empire. We believe that the rest of the Nine Heavenly Clans in the Sunstrike Empire were jealous of their ability as it was one that was inherited and couldn¡¯t be learned while theirs could, so they tried to get rid of them. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve experienced for yourself the kind of power you get from using it just to the tiny degree that you have. I¡¯m pretty sure the only reason our ancestors weren¡¯t wiped out back then when faced with power on the level of several of the Nine Heavenly Clans was because of just how potent Burning Soul is at its highest level. Because of this reason, every clan or sect on the continent right now who know about us would kill to have one of those scattered Burning Soul inheritors on their side...¡± Tetsuya took a deep draw on his pipe and remained silent for a long time. After a few minutes had passed, Kira finally broke the silence. ¡°So¡­does that mean¡­the other living inheritors of Burning Soul actually don¡¯t know about their heritage?¡± ¡°As I said, our clan is in decline and, through mixed blood, Burning Soul inheritors are really pretty rare. Most of them who survive the awakening end up as tools for those big clans on the continent without knowing why they have the ability or what it really is, while others simply hunt them down and kill them, which makes it all the more important that you¡¯re able to protect yourself kiddo.¡± After a few moments Kira made her decision. ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll accept Uncle¡¯s offer. Only by getting stronger as fast as I possibly can will I be able to protect myself, my clan and¡­one day, all of my family that have inherited Burning Soul and are being held against their will.¡± Kira¡¯s vow to herself to protect her clan didn¡¯t just extend to her immediate family in Edge but, now that she knew of their existence, to her relatives who shared the same ancestral bloodline and unfortunate fate, who were now also seen as family in her eyes. Naomi¡¯s expressionless mask broke, to reveal a stunned expression while Tetsuya broke into a coughing fit as he choked on his tobacco. They looked at each other before turning to face Kira. ¡°Damn, kiddo. I knew you were special but I never thought you¡¯d have that kind of ambition. You do know just how difficult it is to find someone with Burning Soul let alone facing down whatever large sect is keeping them, right?¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so selfless, much better than I ever was. I only ever thought about myself and my own happiness. Your choice makes me so proud of you.¡± ¡°Alright, now that that¡¯s sorted out, once you¡¯ve recovered come find me at the inn near the West City Gate and we can be off.¡± ¡°*sigh*, now I have to find some way to get your father to accept this. As much as I don¡¯t want you to go, it¡¯s the best for all of us. As harsh as this sounds, if the Oda Clan and their backers only go after you, our Suzuki Clan should be safe until you return.¡±
¡°I know you¡¯re there, no point hiding, little man.¡± Kagetsuna almost seemed to melt out of the shadows of the hallway and stood before that ragged man, no, his Uncle, Tetsuya. ¡°I suppose I need to thank you for saving us. I probably would¡¯ve died and Kira been abducted if you weren¡¯t there. I don¡¯t think my parents¡¯ hearts could¡¯ve taken it.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right about that much. However, for a genius, you¡¯re also an idiot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I understand that you were desperate, but if you exhaust yourself like you did yesterday, how are you going to protect Kira in the future.¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think that far¡­¡± ¡°My bad, shouldn¡¯t have snapped at you. We¡¯re actually in the same boat after all, both our sisters have this abnormal power that we can¡¯t hope to match. It¡¯s frustrating, I know, but the best we can do is to be strong when they can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Uncle?¡± ¡°As time goes on, your sister is going to get better and better at using that ability and pushing her limits more. At the same time, the toll that it¡¯s going to take on her is going to get much greater, despite how much control I teach her. I remember a time when your mother pushed herself to the very limit of her ability and nearly died. This was 3 years after she survived using it the first time. After that, even though she lived, she couldn¡¯t move and could barely talk for three months. Only three months after that did she recover completely. What I¡¯m trying to say is, don¡¯t let that ability make you feel inferior to her in any way. Just the opposite. As she gets stronger and tries to protect what she wants to protect, you need to be just as strong as her or even stronger in order to protect her when she can¡¯t even protect herself. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Tetsuya.¡± ¡°By the way, you can drop the ¡®Uncle¡¯. Just because that sister of yours is so formal with me doesn¡¯t mean you have to be. Besides, ¡®Uncle¡¯ makes me feel old.¡± Tetsuya turned around and started to walk through the darkness towards the Suzuki Clan main gate. ¡°Oh, and make up your mind too. I have one extra space on this training ship if you want to sail with us.¡± ¡°Actually Uncle, I think I¡¯ll start my own journey. They won¡¯t be after me like they¡¯re after Kira and if I came along then I¡¯ll just be another target for you to protect. Also, I think it¡¯s better for my own growth if I don¡¯t always have Kira to compare myself to. I do appreciate the offer though.¡± Kagetsuna cupped his hands towards his Uncle before going back to his room. Tetsuya paused for a moment before the archway of the gate, a smile creeping across his face. ¡®Damn, Sis. The heavens have really blessed you. Children this talented and with your smarts are sure to reach the peak of this Bladeworks Continent¡­ ¡­Maybe it¡¯s about time I started looking for a wife¡­Nah, too much effort.¡¯ Tetsuya lit his long pipe and took a deep pull before releasing a billowing cloud of smoke. The cloud covered up his form before slowly dissipating, leaving no trace that he was ever there.
¡°This is¡­unsettling.¡± A tall figure in a dark-purple robe commented as he inspected the scattered shards of the broken Life Crystal. He stood within the base of a large cylindrical tower whose walls were lined with shelves of crystals glowing with a dull red light, giving the inside of the tower a murky glow. Although Life Crystals could be made from any gemstone, housing a tiny infusion of a person¡¯s Life Energy meant that they weren¡¯t that easily broken. Their main use, especially within a large clan, was to keep track of their clan members when they were away on missions or, more specifically, whether the said clan member was dead or dying. The faster the red glow of the Life Crystal faded, the more sudden the death of the person who had infused their energy into it. The fact that a crystal had actually shattered was a very rare, some might say unheard-of, occurrence. ¡°Name and mission?¡± The tall man addressed the keeper of the Crystal Room in a soft yet deep voice that seemed to resonate with the stones of the tower itself. ¡°Guildmaster, that would be Adept Fushiki. It seems he was on a punishment mission for his failure to assassinate the Third Lieutenant of the Dancing Lightning Clan. He was sent to a backwater city on the far eastern border of the Moonsilver Empire. He orders were to attempt to infiltrate or subjugate the local powers and bring back any promising recruits. Is something wrong¡­sir?¡± ¡°Contact Master Kuroda. He and his pupil may have some ways to travel but I need him to deal with this.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As soon as the tall man left the room, his face twisted into an ugly expression. He knew well of the bungled assassination and why it failed. The Adept in question had gotten caught up in killing and torturing the enemy giving their target a chance to escape. He knew that Fushiki was a wild card but also that he was sly and more than strong enough to handle himself. That someone could kill him in such a manner that his Life Crystal exploded was concerning indeed. To his knowledge, and this was with regular updates from his extensive information network, there was no one that far from the Twin Capitals with that kind of power. This was exactly why he sent a Master to handle it. Chapter 12 - Departure The sun¡¯s beams shot through the city of Edge, the easternmost city of the Moonsilver Empire, leaving no spire, tower or grand wall untouched. At the westernmost gate of the city two figures walked side by side as they exited through the large, heavy oaken gate. One of them was a middle-aged man dressed in a ragged cloak that had seen better years, his face sporting a ragged beard and his bare feet resting in a pair of worn wooden clogs. In his mouth a long smoking pipe with strange engravings and metal adornments was lit. The other was a small girl that appeared to be barely eight years old. However, by looking carefully at her calm face, you could find a maturity not seen even in people thrice her age sitting in those viridian eyes. She wore black training clothes that appeared simple at first glance but, if you were to feel it, you would notice the high quality of the fabric itself. However, her most striking feature was the elegant katana hanging at her side, emblazoned with a twin dragon motif that marked a work of Edge¡¯s best swordsmith. Kira left with her Uncle Tetsuya with mixed feelings. On one hand, she was excited to explore this world that she had only read about in history and geography books, while on the other, she knew that this wasn¡¯t a pleasure trip. There were people who would soon be after her life or servitude, whichever was easiest, because of the blood she carried. At the same time, she also carried with her a sadness at leaving behind everyone she knew and loved and, despite being promised that they would be fine in her absence, Kira couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat uneasy that something would happen to them while she was still on the path to becoming strong enough to defend them. ¡®It seems there really is nothing I can do for them as I am now¡­¡¯
Right before she had left, her mother had come into her room, eyes reddened but smiling nonetheless. ¡°Little one, do you have a moment?¡± Kira had turned to find her mother standing in her doorway. ¡°What is it, Mother?¡± ¡°Before you go, I have something for you.¡± Her mother¡¯s hands were empty and there weren¡¯t any unusual bulges on her person, so Kira couldn¡¯t guess what it could be. ¡°Sit down and close your eyes.¡± Kira did so and, after a moment, she felt her mother¡¯s cool fingers against her temples. Naomi¡¯s breathing slowed as a warm blue light emanated from her fingers and filled Kira¡¯s head. A stream of energy filled with sounds, images and words had unravelled itself within Kira¡¯s mind and brought her an understanding of something she didn¡¯t know before, powerful knowledge that left her stunned. ¡°Mother, this is¡­¡± ¡°Like I¡¯ve said before, I was one of the lucky ones. I know about my heritage and survived my awakening because I grew up with an Elder from our Heavenly Flame Lily Clan. This is something that has been passed down from the founder of the clan himself. I hope you will make use of it.¡± ¡°This is priceless, Mother. I certainly will. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°No thanks needed. I¡¯m your mother. I only want what¡¯s best for you, even if that means we have to be separated so soon.¡± Kira pulled her into a hug as she held back her own tears. It really was too short of a time. A mere few years compared to the decades that others had to spend with their parents was unfair to say the least. To her, who hadn¡¯t known the joy of having parents, to feeling their love and compassion for the first time and now to have to let it go for who knows how long was definitely not something easy on the heart. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I will always love you, little one. No matter where you may go or what dangers you may face, I know that you will always do the right thing because your heart is capable of so much love, even though others may not see it.¡± ¡°I love you too¡­mom.¡±
The unlikely duo, after waving to the three figures behind them, had set off into the forest to the west of Edge. Due to its dense canopy of leaves that left mottled patches of sunlight on the ground, the forest was always in a state of half-light. Due to this, it was given a name by the wanderers and merchants that passed through it, the Twilight Forest. It hadn¡¯t even been a few days before that small girl, Suzuki Kira, began her training with that rugged man, her uncle Tetsuya. ¡°152, 153, 154, 155...¡± Swish¡­Swish¡­Swish¡­Swish¡­ The steady rhythm of the whistle of a sword cutting through the air became one with the ambience of the forest, the air rushing through its blood groove creating that clean, distinctive sound. ¡°Still not precise enough. Remember, your attacks are the strongest when the three core elements of cutting are in harmony with each other. Pay attention to the angle of your cut, the angle of your blade and the movement of your arms. Your arms should make a single smooth motion without changes to the acceleration of the blade.¡± Kira¡¯s brows knitted in concentration as Tetsuya corrected her. She had long since learned these things in her previous life but being forced to execute it with the same level of skill in this young and undeveloped body was trying her patience, not to mention tiring. When Kira started the drill, Tetsuya was surprised at the confident and controlled manner in which she handled her sword, as if she had been training with it all her life, or certainly longer than her current age should allow. He knew that, as a relative stranger, he couldn¡¯t expect her to tell him anything personal. At the same time, it was also foolish to try and teach her from the very basics. So instead, lighting his pipe, he decided he needed to try a different approach. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough for now, kiddo. You can take a breather.¡± Kira finished her final cut before flicking imaginary blood off her blade and resheathing it, her breathing laboured. ¡°While you¡¯re resting, I suppose I need to ask, what are your current cultivation levels? I need to get a good grasp on your current strength.¡± Lighting his pipe, her uncle leaned against a tree trunk while he waited for a reply. Kira hesitated a moment before replying. You usually don¡¯t reveal your strength to strangers who may become your enemy unless you have complete certainty in defeating them. However, those with a strong Soul Sense can usually perceive at least the Soul Energy rank of others. ¡°I¡¯ve recently broken through to the Soul Core realm but my Life Energy is still at the Skin Tempering stage. I¡¯m not sure exactly how close I am to breaking through but I feel as if I am approaching the peak.¡± Inwardly, Tetsuya¡¯s jaw dropped. Even amongst those large and powerful sects who have all the resources to nurture their younger generation, none that he knew of had reached Soul Core rank at such a young age. ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re quite the monster aren¡¯t you? Come over here quick.¡± Kira nodded slowly and stepped over to him. He turned her around and placed his palm on her back while closing his eyes. Kira felt a gentle warmth enter her back. As she looked inside herself, a dark blue energy tendril lightly prodded at her internal organs and Soul Paths as if observing them. When it approached her glowing marble-like Core, when it drew within 5cm of it, her Core lashed out violently with a stream of pure Soul Energy, forcing the tendril away and incinerating its tips. ¡°Ah! Whoops, my bad. I forgot how aggressive a Burning Soul user¡¯s Core can be.¡± ¡°My Core is¡­different?¡± ¡°Yeah. That really pure, temporary energy Burning Soul creates is usually used up immediately in battle or goes away on its own, but tiny remnants of it is absorbed into the user¡¯s Core. I¡¯m not sure exactly what effect it has in large quantities but, from what I¡¯ve seen, at the very least, it gives the Core a sense of self-preservation. Pretty weird, huh?¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Alright, back to business. I¡¯m not gonna sugar-coat it. Your cultivation route is crap.¡± ¡°I kno-¡± ¡°What? You knew and you didn¡¯t take a better one?¡± ¡°I learned the one that would give me the fastest growth while remaining stable.¡± ¡°Ah jeez, kids these days, always in a rush. Listen, always, always, always, try and find the best cultivation route for your rank. Quality, in this case, gives you quantity. Just because you have our fancy bloodline technique that gives you all that ridiculously pure energy doesn¡¯t mean you can neglect your own base strength.¡± ¡°Uncle, I understand and I had my reasons. I had intended to search for a better cultivation route once I broke through to Core rank, but haven¡¯t had the chance.¡± ¡°You know what switching routes means for your body right?¡± ¡°I will have to replace all the Soul Energy in my body, I know. As my rank gets higher, the process is more difficult.¡± ¡°Not just that. For us, or you and your mom at least, switching routes means losing your remnant energy from Burning Soul. I¡¯m not too sure what exactly the cost is but I know that when my sis, your mom, switched all those years ago, she¡­changed. It was as if she had lost something important to her. It was a few months before she returned to normal. She was almost at the Soul Spirit rank at that point so maybe her new route had some requirements, but to change that late still ain¡¯t the best idea.¡± Tetsuya took a pull on his ornate pipe before continuing as Kira listened attentively. ¡°My point is, best case, yet unrealistic, scenario, we need to get you a cultivation route that is strong enough that you never have to switch again.¡± ¡°Excuse me, Uncle, I don¡¯t think that will be necessary.¡± It took Tetsuya a few seconds before he reacted to Kira¡¯s statement, at which point he spluttered as he choked on his own pipe smoke. After a few coughs, he managed to speak again. ¡°Wait, are you telling me you found a cultivation route like that? Something that powerful is at least a Unique-ranked treasure, if not Heavenly-ranked. Where is it? You shouldn¡¯t have something like that where other people can see it.¡± In truth, from all his wandering across the Bladeworks Continent, Tetsuya himself had never once seen a Heavenly-ranked treasure. Even Unique-ranked items were usually selfishly hidden by their owners even though they at least claimed to have them. While he had heard of Heavenly-ranked items, no one was willing to own up to having one. It was common sense that doing so would put a target on your back. Now he had a young niece who had the guts to admit to having a Heavenly-ranked treasure, he was naturally extremely curious to see just what such a rare cultivation route scroll looked like and to examine it, even if he wasn¡¯t intending to use it himself. Kira stepped backward a few paces before tapping the side of her head with two fingers. ¡°It¡¯s up here.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s face fell. In just three words, his hopes were dashed. The heavens were just too cruel. ¡°Mother gave me the knowledge directly. I may not have seen as many cultivation routes as Uncle has, but I can feel that this one is very¡­strange.¡± ¡°Have you carefully examined it yet? If not, I suggest you do now. Then I can sort out any prep work you need for switching over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kira sat down against a particularly large tree trunk and closed her eyes, searching within her head for that mass of blue energy that stored the information she needed. After a minute or two she found it. She hadn¡¯t lied to her uncle. While she hadn¡¯t closely inspected the knowledge when her mother gave it her, she was sure it was a cultivation route even though she only caught a feelingfrom the contents. Moreover, it was a cultivation route made solely for Burning Soul inheritors! As she pried into the glowing knowledge-storing energy, it exploded outwards and orange-gold light filled her entire mental-vision, a brilliant warmth surrounding her. As she refocused, the light coalesced into multiple streams of an elegant, yet strangely illegible, script, that zipped quickly around her. While Kira felt sure that she should be able to read it, the fact that she was unable to started to chip away her patience. Coupled with the speed that the lines of words were moving, her hopes of learning this cultivation route were starting to dry up. However, was Kira the kind of person to give up after just this much? Of course not. She¡¯d faced death multiple times now so how could something that couldn¡¯t even hurt her be anything more than an annoyance. ¡®Think! This is a cultivation route intended for Burning Soul inheritors. There has to be some way to prove to it what my identity is.¡¯ Kira¡¯s first thought was to use her blood but there was no way to bring it into this mind-space. With that out of the question, there was only one other option. ¡®Why? Dear gods why does it always come to this? Is this some form of punishment?¡¯ The only remaining option, of course, was to use Burning Soul. As an inherited ability, is there anything else that would be a better seal for secret knowledge? Her Heavenly Flame Lily ancestors certainly didn¡¯t seem to think so. While Kira¡¯s fear in using it had diminished somewhat, she still bore a great reluctance to use it in a situation like this where her life wasn¡¯t in any danger. However, the more she thought about it, the faster she came to realise that not having a top-tier cultivation route would definitely be life threatening as worse ones wouldn¡¯t give her the strength she needed to stand on her own. Steeling her resolve, Kira drew together two rough strands of her Twin Energies and twined them together, fusing them into Quintessence. As she coated her internal organs and Soul Paths, her body began to, once more, emit that golden glow. Her eyelids flickered, briefly revealing gold-and-green lotus eyes that shimmered with a majestic radiance. ¡°Whoa, kiddo, what are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Tetsuya on the side noticed that Kira¡¯s energy had begun to fluctuate and recognised that familiar void of energy being drawn away that was the clear indicator of Burning Soul being used. He was right to be worried. The previous two times he¡¯d seen Kira in the backlash of Burning Soul, she¡¯d been completely incapacitated, her internal systems severly damaged. Kira didn¡¯t hear him cry out as she was too focused on the task at hand, unlocking the secrets of her clan¡¯s cultivation route passed on to her by her mother. ¡®There, is that enough proof that I¡¯m worthy to inherit this knowledge?¡¯ Kira shouted out in her head, somewhat angrily, at the twisting words flying around her. ¡®Yes, I think that¡¯s more than enough.¡¯ ¡®Wha¡­¡¯ Kira didn¡¯t honestly expect to hear a reply. After all, this mental space was her own sacred sanctuary that no one could invade. Hearing the deep, resonant voice ring out unnerved her slightly but she kept focused. ¡®What¡­Who are you?¡¯ ¡®Me? I¡¯m nothing more than a wisp of a memory of a person who lived long before your time. If I had to give you my name, I think that people used to call me Zachary Sol.¡¯ Kira''s words stuck in her proverbial throat. If the voice was to be believed, she was speaking with the Founder of the Sunstrike Empire, one of the legendary Wandering Sun and Moon! ¡®That can¡¯t be. You died centuries ago.¡¯ ¡®Like I said, I¡¯m not important. However, you, the descendant of Little Sun, are. Little Sun was the youngest of my disciples and, despite my disciplining, he would always get bullied even though he was potentially the strongest of them all. I wanted to help him, so together we developed this cultivation route that could only be used by him and his descendants, to help them unlock their true power.¡¯ ¡®I understand that this cultivation route is unique to us but what makes it so special? What I mean to say is, all cultivation routes follow the same progressionbut with different levels of effectiveness. What makes this one any different?¡¯ ¡®Ah young one, you will discover the secrets of this cultivation route, the Flame Blossom Trail, when it chooses to show them to you. Now, though, I need to go, to wait for the next inheritor to awaken me.¡¯ ¡®Wait! That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not going to guide me through the switchover?¡¯ ¡®Remain calm, young one. Everything you need to know is within the text. Also, why would I take the trouble of custom-making a cultivation route if there had to be reading involved? Ugh, she would spend more time reading than anything else. I could never understand it¡­¡¯ As Zachary¡¯s last cryptic words faded from Kira¡¯s mind, those streams of illegible text suddenly accelerated rapidly around Kira like a maelstrom before shooting violently into her forehead. With every character that entered her head, Kira could feel the knowledge contained within being imprinted onto her mind. Like a jigsaw puzzle, each piece didn¡¯t make sense on its own but, when all the pieces were fitted together, a feeling of understanding rose in her as the raw knowledge became useful information. She found that she understood how to go about replacing her old cultivation route with this Flame Blossom Trail as well as some of the irregularities of the cultivation route which made her sit and ponder over it for a good half an hour after she fully assimilated everything. Kira finally opened her eyes completely to see her Uncle Tetsuya staring worriedly at her. Realising that using Burning Soul on a whim like that wasn¡¯t the smartest thing to do, Kira inspected herself to find that she was, surprisingly, unharmed. What she did find was that a soft orange light, left over from the knowledge-filled energy, had enveloped her internal organs and Soul Paths, keeping them from scorching. Kira¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Maybe, just maybe, by cultivating using this route I might be able to create this lightagain. If it¡¯s possible, I never have to worry about injuring myself during Burning Soul again!¡¯ Elation filled her as she quickly shut her eyes once again. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to change over to this Flame Blossom Trail right now. Please do not disturb me until I am finished.¡± ¡°No probs, kiddo. Do what you need to do.¡± ¡®Not like I have anything better to do.¡¯ Tetsuya thought to himself. He had always been a drifter. Ever since he finally managed to leave home without any binding ties, he¡¯d travelled the continent while raising his strength. He¡¯d been face to face with death many times but nothing brought more of an uneasy feeling to him as being almost commanded by Kira to do something, as if she was the master and he was the student. ¡®What am I thinking? She¡¯s just a kid. Sure she¡¯s talented but I¡¯ve been at this game longer than her. I¡¯ve seen things she can¡¯t even imagine yet, things I¡¯d prefer her not to see if I¡¯m being honest. For now, just gotta keep her alive and make sure she gets stronger.¡¯ Despite reassuring himself and seeing the meagre extent of Kira¡¯s power for himself as she fought the purple-hooded man , Tetsuya couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that this girl had a strength that she couldn¡¯t, or just wasn¡¯t willing to, show. Chapter 13 - A New Cultivation Route The Twilight Forest was calm, as if holding its breath, as its dappled light fell onto a small figure sitting in the lotus position on a small tree stump, her long dark hair rippling down to her waist. Kira sat up straight as she took in deep breaths to focus her mind while she circulated her Soul Energy through her Soul Paths. She had been through the experience of learning a cultivation route once before but she couldn¡¯t imagine how it would feel to change to a new one, let alone one as peculiar as this Flame Blossom Trail. Seeing that everything was in order, she began. Calling forth the information imprinted in her mind from fully absorbing the knowledge of the Flame Blossom Trail, Kira withdrew all the Soul Energy that was passively occupying her Soul Paths back into her small, marble-like blue Core. As she did so, a sense of emptiness and vulnerability, one that she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time, filled her. Since coming to this world and learning about and cultivating Soul Energy, she hadn¡¯t realised just how much she¡¯d come rely on both it and the Life Energy that flowed through her body. As the last droplets of the blue, liquidenergy receded into her Core, she grasped onto the tail end of the stream of tranquil energy and began to slowly pull it through the route specified by the Flame Blossom Trail. She followed its progress with her inner eye as it passed through some of the major Soul Paths and into the minor Paths when¡­ ¡®What¡­is this?¡¯ The fast-moving energy suddenly stopped and Kira, who was driving the energy flow, was hit with a mental whiplash. In front of her inner vision was a dark mass that appeared to be writhing in her Soul Path and blocking anything from moving past it. As far as Kira knew, that mass wasn¡¯t there when she first chose a cultivation route but, then again, she hadn¡¯t passed through this area at that time. She examined it closer, clearly aware of the energy building up behind her mental block, and realised that it was somewhat familiar. As a type of energy, it was extremely similar to the white natural energy that she absorbed and refined when cultivating but, instead of a clean and invigorating aura, the black mass gave off a feeling of wild maliciousness that threatened to destroy everything it touched. That¡¯s when it dawned on her. ¡®It must be the impurities that are stripped away when I refine Soul Energy. I thought that these impurities get expelled completely, so why are they here blocking my Soul Paths?¡¯ Unknown to Kira, this was one of the side effects of using an inferior cultivation route, a note on which that was conveniently left out. With poor quality cultivation routes, especially those of the type that focused on cultivation speed, for every benefit there was always some sort of cost. In this case, those Soul Paths that weren¡¯t used by the cultivation route or not regularly kept open by circulating Quintessence near them for Weapon Skills were used as dump sites for those refinement impurities. As a result, these hidden blockages were quite common for this cultivation route and, if recklessly broken through, the condensed impure energy would be directly inserted into the Core. This would have disastrous consequences not just on her cultivation but could threaten her life when the energy spread through her body, corrupting her entire Soul Energy system before spreading into her internal organs and corrupting her Life Energy as well. Assuming she lived, she would live a life forever in pain and susceptible to sickness unless she somehow managed to purify her entire Twin Energy system. While useful to some extent, the old cultivation route she chose assumed that the user wouldn¡¯t be changing cultivation routes or needed a fast-track to the next rank from the peak of the previous one. For these people, there wouldn¡¯t be this problem she now faced. ¡®Okay, if it¡¯s still just an impurity, I need to deal with it like I would any other impurity.¡¯ Ignoring the rapidly building Soul Energy that was causing her Soul Path to stretch painfully, Kira extracted threads of blood-red Life Energy from her muscles and wrapped it around that blocked area of her Soul Path while continuing to hold back the tide of blue Soul Energy. The vigorous Life Energy began to pulsate as its temperature swiftly rose under Kira¡¯s mental urging. Kira clenched her teeth as the pain of her burning Soul Path seeped into her and the black mass slowly disintegrated. She didn¡¯t rush it though. She knew that if too much of the impurity broke off her Soul Path at once, that large chunk would cause her a world of problems. Although the pain wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as using Burning Soul the first time, Kira had gained better control over it so it didn¡¯t hurt as much as that time. Now, however, no amount of control could lessen the pain she felt as her Soul Path was slow-roasted. The alternative was something she couldn¡¯t let herself think about. When that blockade of impurities was finally grilled into a fine black powder, she let out a mental sigh of relief as she gradually released her mental grip on the surging Soul Energy that was threatening to break free of her control, allowing it to flow at a steady pace that she could keep track of as she drew it through the route it needed to go. The territory she now enteredcould be called a ¡®dark zone¡¯ in terms of her Soul Paths. This was an area seldom used directly and never saw the light of Quintessence. This meant that every centimetre that she drew the energy through required an exponentially greater effort as that soothing, blue energy slowly revitalised those cold and dormant Soul Paths. Despite every little bit of distance covered being a struggle, Kira could feel a warm and comforting feeling as these Soul Paths came to life, as if her body had realised it was even more expansive than it had previously believed and began to flex its new ¡®muscles¡¯. Many metres of Soul Paths and several dark-energy blockages later, the next vital step approached. ¡®I¡¯m almost there. Once I get there, my biggest test so far is going to begin.¡¯ Kira thought as, up ahead, was an 8-way crossroads... The Flame Blossom Trail was an extensive and complex cultivation route that incorporated every single Soul Path in the body. As the cultivation route for a Burning Soul inheritor, it was important that every Soul Path was used in order to maximise Burning Soul¡¯s potential. At the same time, to awaken these dormant Soul Paths simultaneously, the amount of focus and mental strength required was equally as demanding as the Burning Soul technique itself, if not greater. As Kira began to mentally split the energy into the different pathways, her mental strength began pushing again. Each of the eight paths followed an independent route but, when the energy converged into a central meridian again, it was important for this first time that it did so to be simultaneously, to ensure an even flow of energy. The catch was that each of the eight paths had a different length and, due to the side-effect of her previous inferior cultivation route, there could be any number of impurity blockages along the way in one or more of the eight paths. If it wasn¡¯t for that side-effect, this process would¡¯ve still been difficult but gone much more smoothly. Now, in the worst case scenario, her concentration would have to be split sixteen ways, eight for Soul Energy control and eight for Life Energy. Kira knew that should that situation arise, there would be little hope for her. The only option was to plan ahead and avoid it at all costs. Instead of completely dividing up the energy, she first sent small rivulets down each of the paths. As they meandered down their respective routes, Kira waited with bated breath. ¡®One¡­two¡­five!¡¯ Kira couldn¡¯t help the relief from filling her. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t face that dreaded impossible scenario, although that still didn¡¯t mean that her trial would be easy. Two of the impure energy blockades were quite close to the crossroads while the other three were noticeably further on. Drawing on strands of Life Energy, she repeated the same process as before while drawing the Soul Energy to split fully now between the eight paths. Those paths without any blockages she made sure went at a slower pace while the rest she drove at speeds appropriate to their length, factoring in the time to clear the impurities.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The burning sensation of her Soul Paths being roasted was one she was mentally prepared for but still drew a grimace from her as she withstood the pain of those five areas suffering that intense heat at once. She carefully controlled the energies while enduring the searing pain until those impurities were completely disintegrated. Then she continued to draw the Soul Energy on through the unblocked Soul Paths, trying to co-ordinate the timing so that they would converge at once. Just as the energy in the eight paths were nearing the converging meridian, she felt a dark presence between her Soul Paths. Before she could react, what appeared to be a python wrapped itself tightly around one of her Soul Paths, blocking the energy flow. It was pitch-black in colour and appeared to be made of the same impure energy as the blockages in her Soul Paths. ¡®What¡¯s going on? What is this thing?¡¯ What didn¡¯t make sense to her was that, somehow, the impure energy didn¡¯t appear to be restricted to her Soul Paths and was instead free to move around her body. Not only that but the energy had taken on a kind of primal instinct, if not sentience. It seemed to be looking towards her mental ¡®eyes¡¯ as it hissed at her almost as if to demand to know who dared to wake it from its slumber. ¡®Whatever it is, it must¡¯ve been awakened when I cleared away those other impurities. I need to get rid of it quickly otherwise the convergence will fail and who knows what the consequences of that would be.¡¯ In reality, Kira knew what the cost of failure was, the Flame Blossom Trail was the most complete cultivation route she had ever seen and the entirety of it was stored in her mind after all, but she couldn¡¯t allow herself to think about it. This strange, dark-energy python was actually the result of the years that Kira had been using that inferior cultivation route. The ¡®dark zone¡¯ of her Soul Paths had quickly become filled with impurities from refining which had become so dense that the energy began to seep through her Soul Paths into the space between, slowly coalescing into the sleeping energy beast which she now faced. She would have been fine if she kept using the same cultivation route or one that was one or two ranks higher and cleared only a few blockages but, perhaps unfortunately, the Flame Blossom Trail was an all-inclusive cultivation route. What this meant was that there wasn¡¯t room in her body for both the Flame Blossom Trail to do its job and the dark-energy python to sleep. As Kira and the python stared each other down, Kira tried her best to halt the progress of the other seven Soul Energy streams as she gathered her Life Energy to fight this beast. Sensing the movement of energy nearby, the python sprang into action. Opening its maw, the python spat out a dense, black fog, that filled the empty space and obscured Kira¡¯s mental vision. Clamping down its maw, it bit down hard on the Soul Path that it was wrapped around, puncturing it with its fangs. The built-up pressure caused the Soul Energy to race through the openings and into its dark fangs. As a relatively tranquil energy, the Soul Energy put up no resistance as it was greedily absorbed by the dark-energy python which started expanding to fill the empty space, its shadowy body beginning to glow blue from the inside. Kira could feel what was happening and, of course, couldn¡¯t let it be and quickly evaluated her options. While the first thought that unwillingly came to her mind was to use Burning Soul, she could feel that with the amount of concentration needed to use it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue holding back those seven other streams of Soul Energy. That only left the only tool that had served her well so far in terms of energy issues, Life Energy. The Life Energy she¡¯d previously called on was outside that black fog and ready to be used. Enclosing the area in a shell of Life Energy as she had done before, she gradually raised its temperature and watched as the fog quickly dissipated. However, the sight before her eyes caused her to be shaken. That python that was only four times as thick as a minor Soul Path was now almost as large as the entire ¡®dark zone¡¯. Its tongue flickered in and out of its mouth mockingly while its body gently pulsated with an aqua colour. Not allowing her surprise to cause her too much pause, Kira quickly retracted the Life Energy sphere and sliced the energy into several sharp, red, energy lances. Increasing their temperature as much as she dared, Kira launched the volley of lances straight towards the black-and-blue python. Sensing the heat from the lances, the python moved swiftly, faster than Kira had anticipated, through the gaps in Kira¡¯s attack. Kira had to act swiftly to prevent the lances from overshooting and damaging her internal organs but the heat still caused her some discomfort. Having released the pressure in one of the eight Soul Paths, the python gave a swish of its tail before launching itself towards another of the seven Soul Paths that were brimming with built-up energy which Kira was just about holding in check. ¡®This isn¡¯t good. If it manages to consume enough energy, I won¡¯t be able to stop it anymore.¡¯ As it was almost upon the Soul Path, the python opened its maw greedily and was about to clamp down before it stopped suddenly. The reason it stopped was, right in front of it, ready to pierce through its maw, was one of the burning, Life Energy lances. It swerved its head to one side and then to the other as the lance followed its movements. Hissing in anger, it twisted 180 degrees and launched itself at another Soul Path. However, to its intense frustration, another lance was blocking its path. This dance continued up and down the ¡®dark zone¡¯ and, while the python only seemed to be getting angrier, Kira was getting more and more fatigued. ¡®Thankfully, this dark-energy snake isn¡¯t that smart. Otherwise, from dodging my attack earlier, it would know that I can¡¯t hit it if I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s going to go. That still doesn¡¯t solve the problem of how I¡¯m going to get rid of it though. Soon, I really won¡¯t be able to keep up with it.¡¯ While Kira could manipulate one energy lance with enough control to track the snake¡¯s movement toward one of her Soul Paths, energy control was still her weak point. To try and use all the lances at once to try and corral the python where she wanted it to go was still far beyond her ability. ¡®Alright, snake, I¡¯ll let you get what you want. There¡¯s no reward without risk right?¡¯ When the snake rushed towards its next target, it was surprised to find that the burning heat produced by the energy lances was absent and nolance was anywhere to be seen. It paused for a moment, suspicious, before its instincts overrode its meagre intelligence and it bit down on the Soul Path. Forcing herself to ignore the pain, Kira put her plan into motion. As the python greedily sucked away at the blue Soul Energy, it didn¡¯t notice the thread of red entering its system and mixing in with the blue glow of its body. As it released its vice, satisfied, and revelled in the sense of power, that thread of red energy began to glow brightly within its body as it fought to escape from inside the python. Compared to the tranquil Soul Energy, the nature of Life Energy was much more violent and, although it was removed from Kira¡¯s direct control, it refused to be trapped and struggled to escape, becoming hotter and hotter as it did so. The dark-energy python slowly became aware of a discomfort within its body that gradually grew into a piercing pain. It hissed in agony as the bright, red light coming from its belly grew even brighter until it took on a bright golden colour. The golden light spread from its belly down towards its tail and up towards its head until golden light spurted out from his eyes. Kira silently endured the painas the python thrashed about inside her, carelessly slamming into various Soul Paths and organs as it slowly and painfully approached its demise. With one last piercing hiss-scream that dark python exploded into flecks of golden light. Kira was breathing heavily as she gathered up the flecks of Quintessence into one place and kept them there. Compared to the high-energy Quintessence she fought to use up previously, this Quintessence had used up most of its energy in breaking out of the python and wasn¡¯t inclined to go anywhere but still had to be used up later. Returning her attention to those 8 minor Soul Paths, Kira carefully guided the energy in them to converge once more in the central meridian. With minimal effort, she directed that flow of energy through the last few twists and turns of the Flame Blossom Trail and back into her glowing Core. As the energy approached her Core, she noticed some distinct differences in it compared to the stored energy. In terms of quality, the refined energy was both denser and purer, almost five times more potent than before. Not only that, as Kira almost thoughtlessly wove the energy into various shapes, she realised that her control over it was much greater than before, as if the energy was now truly a part of her and not just a tool to be used. While its appearance was mostly the same, a deep blue, now, if you kept a close eye on it, sometimes you would see a warm burstof orange would flash through it. Also, Kira noticed it had a peculiar heat. ¡®This warmth, it looks like I¡¯ve succeeded in refining this bit of energy.¡¯ Kira thought with elation as she continued to draw the rest of her Soul Energy from her Core through the Flame Blossom Trail. Unlike her struggle earlier, the rest of the energy rushed through her Soul Paths like wildfire, igniting her body and filling her with warmth that brought her a feeling of extreme comfort and happiness. When the refining was finished, a feeling of strength filled her as she felt her Soul Energy gently circulating through each and every single one of her Soul Paths. It also felt as if her senses had sharpened, likely due to the influence of the Soul Energy revitalising those dormant Soul Paths. Kira sat for a while, enjoying the sensations, before slowly opening her eyes. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes, leaning against a tree and with long pipe in hand, was her Uncle Tetsuya. ¡°Seems like it worked out in the end, huh kiddo? Nice work.¡± ¡°Yes Uncle. It was challenging but I succeeded.¡± ¡°Any weird side-effects? Can¡¯t have you suddenly passing out in the middle of training or anything.¡± ¡°Now that Uncle mentions it¡­¡± Kira did notice something off. Although her overall strength had increased by a lot, she felt as if something was missing, as if she had lost something important. On closer inspection, she realised what it was. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t feel that sensation in my Core anymore.¡± She had always been vaguely aware of it, but never really noticed it until her Uncle¡¯s inspection, that faint feeling of a consciousness within her Core. Although, at that point, it was little more than a shred of instinct. ¡°That makes sense. By changing cultivation routes, you¡¯ve basically replaced all the Soul Energy in your body. That energy didn¡¯t occur naturally in the first place but from your use of Burning Soul so it was probably chucked out. No need to worry though, you¡¯ll get it back soon enough. Because you should know, everything these last few days was just to test your baseline. The real training starts now.¡± Chapter 14 - Tell Me A Story ¡°Uncle, before we begin, I was wondering, what can you tell me about my mother?¡± The currents of Kira¡¯s newly-refined Soul Energy cycling through her body filled her with a feeling of vitality despite her mental fatigue and sweat running down her face. She knew that just sitting and listening would give her mind time to recover as her body was actually ready to train straight away. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the only motivation for her question. While she had known her mother for almost eight years, and was actually conscious and clear-headed enough to understand everything due to being reincarnated, she felt as if her impression of her mother was seen as if through a filter. Her mother had always been a kind and loving parent and was always careful not to let Kira see anything on the contrary. However, from the rumours and whisperings that she heard while on her own in the clan compound, Kira knew that there was more to her than what meets the eye. And who better to find out her mother¡¯s secrets from than her own brother, Tetsuya. ¡°I suppose I can tell you some things, but why do you want to know.¡± ¡°I feel as if the mother I know isn¡¯t the same person that everyone else sees her as.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re right about one thing at least.¡± Tetsuya paused as he pulled out a small, drawstring bag from somewhere within his tattered cloak. Opening it, he drew out atiny scoop of black powder. He tilted the powder into his pipe and replaced both the scoop and the bag before lighting his pipe again. Pulling deeply on the pipe, Tetsuya blew out a coil of blue smoke that took the shape of a dragon which spiralled around Kira twice before flying off into the sky. ¡°Your mother, my sister, Naomi, was definitely a different person to different people. Gentle sister, stalwart swordswoman, emotionless executioner, all of these are roles she¡¯d taken on before. Sometimes I think she likes to have this air of mystery around her, like you never know who she¡¯s going to be to you till it¡¯s too late to accept it. She wasn¡¯t always like that though. At one point she was like you, earnest, headstrong and with a powerful drive to get stronger. She¡¯d already awakened her Burning Soul at that time and was practicing it pretty much every day. While I think you have the potential to surpass her, she has one thing you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Absolute confidence in herself.¡± ¡°I d-¡± Tetsuya¡¯s gaze turned as hard as steel as he glared at Kira. She had never seen him like this since they first met. He had always been calm and laid-back, even a little humourous at times, but never this serious. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really understand the meaning of ¡®absolute¡¯. For better or worse, the thought of losing or giving-in never occurred to her. She never considered that her full effort would be anything less than enough for any situation. When I came to rescue you from that purple trash, I already heard everything and saw you fight. You¡¯re too cautious and were calculating odds while trying to make the best out of a bad situation. Naomi would just fight, believing that everything would be okay if she gave it her all. That¡¯s the big difference between the two of you.¡± An uncomfortable silence filled the air where the blue smoke didn¡¯t touch as Tetsuya took a deep pull on his pipe. Kira pondered his words while looking back on recent events, from her awakening of Burning Soul up until fighting the purple-robed man. ¡®What he said may be true but I¡¯m sure that I chose the best option in every situation. If I didn¡¯t consider my options then I may have done something that lead to more losses for both me and my family.¡¯ ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why you¡¯ll never be able to surpass Naomi.¡± Almost as if reading her thoughts, Tetsuya spoke. ¡°While there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking time to evaluate your options, from what I¡¯ve seen from my sister, to become a powerful Burning Soul user, you need to trust your instincts. Even though things like Weapon Skill creation and execution are very technical processes, true mastery only comes when using them becomes instinctual. Like moving your arms and legs, your Weapon Skills need to flow seamlessly with your normal attacks, without pause, without thought. Your cultivation levels can be at the peak but only with this can you be counted as one of the truly strong.¡± ¡°I¡­think I understand.¡± Following Tetsuya¡¯s declaration, Kira was surprised at both his seriousness and at how much sense he made, as if another door had opened before her in her mind. ¡°Jeez, when I decided I would try and train you, I never thought I¡¯d say something that deep. Guess we can even surprise ourselves at times, huh?¡± Kira shook her head in exasperation. Just when this scruffy uncle started to seem like a proper Master, he reverted back to his casual and lazy manner. ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me a story about my mother?¡± ¡°Hmm, yeah sure. I don¡¯t see why not. Let¡¯s see, before she met your dad, she had about five different boyfriends. Not at once, mind you, but she was really starting to grow if you know what I mean...¡± At an icy glare from Kira, Tetsuya stopped and laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha! Of course you don¡¯t want to hear about that. Let me think¡­¡±
¡°Tetsu![1] Give. It. Back!¡± ¡°Nah, sis. It¡¯s about time you took a break, you smell.¡± Two teenagers were tussling in the open field that served as their clan¡¯s training grounds. A teenage boy with wild hair had just wrestled a wooden sword from his sister¡¯s hands. While at first the boy might seem older due to his height, the shorter sister was actually the older sibling. She had dark hair that was cut short halfway between her chin and shoulders and curled slightly outward. Mostly covered by training robes, her maturing figure combined with well-toned muscles still managed to catch many eyes. ¡°I do not smell!¡± The girl emphasised her point by planting her feet and savagely punching the boy in the gut while his arms were held high, holding the wooden sword which actually had a metal core inside to simulate the weight of a real sword. ¡°Hck.¡± He doubled over immediately while his sister easily retrieved her weapon from his weak grasp. ¡°Naomi¡­you¡¯re too¡­ruthless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault if you don¡¯t listen to me, Tetsu. I¡¯m the older one here remember.¡± ¡°And you never let me forget it¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I was just saying your hairpin dropped.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Naomi stabbed the wooden sword into the ground, which actually penetrated ten centimetres deep before becoming lodged there, before frantically inspecting the sides of her head for the supposedly missing hairpin. Tetsuya couldn¡¯t help but snigger softly. Realising that she had been fooled, Naomi slowly turned towards her brother. ¡°Tetsu¡­¡± Tetsuya knew that tone and, even though Naomi was smiling, it was the smile of malicious gods before they seal deals with foolish mortals. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time I left.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Wait right there! First, you¡¯re going to spar with me.¡± ¡°Sorry sis but I prefer my bones intact. I appreciate the offer though.¡± Tetsuya gave her a rushed mock bow before sprinting away. Naomi stood there on her own for a while, enjoying the spring breeze, before returning to training. ¡°That little bro, when is he going to take his training seriously? Could it be that being in my shadow of being an Inheritor has killed his motivation?¡± Naomi took a deep breath before scrunching her nose. ¡°He¡¯s right, I do need a wash.¡±
¡°Oh sis, you¡¯re finally back. Wash up quickly, mom needs us to get some things at the marketplace district.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you owe me a sparring session.¡± ¡°In good time, now hurry up. You still stink.¡± Naomi feigned striking him with the sword before making her way to the washroom. When she returned, smelling of the lavender soap that their mom preferred, they left the house. Naomi waited for a few seconds as Tetsuya picked up a long bag that sat around the corner of their house and slung it over his shoulder before they both made their way through the quiet clan residences and into the busier city proper. They wound their through the bustling city streets until they reached the even busier marketplace. Located at the heart of the city, the outer edges of the marketplace district were filled with local sellers who stood under cloth awnings on the roadside and peddled their wares while, as you neared the centre, the lavishness of both the shops and the goods shot up tremendously. However, today wasn¡¯t the day for expensive goods. ¡°Hey Sis, come here. I found some Infernal Snake Leather[2]. You have the money, remember?¡± When he didn¡¯t hear a reply, Tetsuya sighed to himself. ¡®Why does this happen every time we go out?¡¯ Turning back around the corner he had passed earlier, Tetsuya noted the increased number of people near the corner which confirmed his suspicions. Gently pushing his way through the growing crowd, he reached the inner circle around which was a space that was empty save for threepeople. One of them was his sister, Naomi, and of the other twothere was one that he recognised. ¡®Nagato? Why¡¯s he here? He had his chance already.¡¯ Tetsuya thought as he listened to the conversation which had sparked the interest of those bystanders. ¡°With confidence this time!¡± ¡°Miss Naomi, if it pleases you, will you go out with me!¡± Tetsuya sighed again. This was part of his sister¡¯s strange requirements for allowing anyone to date her, followed by¡­ ¡°Tetsu!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. No need to shout.¡± With the ease of experience, Tetsuya swung the long bag off his back and withdrew two of those metal-cored, wooden swords. Casually tossing one each towards Naomi and her opponent, he returned the bag to his back. Easily catching her weapon, Naomi, swung it to her side with a sharp whistling sound. Her opponent, a young man with a bulky frame, also caught his weapon without difficulty but, from his frown, you could tell that he was surprised at the weight. ¡°Hiroto, this is your one chance. If you can¡¯t beat me, you give up your right to ever date me in the future. If you do win, and I still find you unsuitable, the same applies. Do you understand my conditions?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Tetsuya nodded in admiration. This Hiroto was well-informed and had a good temperament. Usually these random, would-be suitors were dumbfounded but this young man said no unnecessary words, accepting the conditions without argument. He might be one of the lucky ones. A few years ago, not long after Naomi awakened Burning Soul, she had matured to the point that she began to be interested in a relationship with a man. However, she was firmly of the belief that the man should be the one to express his interest but, at the same time, she would be the one to determine if he was worthy. Naturally, Naomi set restrictions on herself both for her sake and for the sake of her opponent. Her main condition was that she wouldn¡¯t use Burning Soul. While a potent ability in her hands, as one who had by now mastered its elementary uses, it was far too conspicuous of an ability to pass off as a mere Weapon Skill. To those who knew what to look for, it was even more dangerous to use as it was the unique, bloodline ability of the Heavenly Flame Lily Clan and using it in public would risk putting a target on her back. Apart from the benefits of keeping the ability hidden, it also meant that Naomi could set a baseline for anyone who tried to woo her. If they couldn¡¯t defeat her even when she was holding back, then they had no place to even be considered as a potential partner. Naomi levelled her weapon at Hiroto as if daring him to make a move before actually refusing to give him a chance and charging forward herself. When she moved, Tetsuya calmed noted the change in her eyes. Where before they were kind, playful even, now they were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s. When Naomi was a few paces away from Hiroto, she stamped the ground hard, her body bending backwards at an almost ninety-degree angle while Hiroto¡¯s sudden attack swooshed over her chest. Going with the momentum she created, Naomi backflipped before driving forward again as soon as she landed on her feet. The rapid manoeuvre drew a few gasps from the audience, most of whom hadn¡¯t even seen Hiroto preparing his strike, as Naomi¡¯s display of acrobatics left them astounded. Tetsuya, on the other hand, nodded slightly in appreciation. Not many people around their age could cause his sister to pause in her advance once she had begun. Naomi struck down towards Hiroto¡¯s head, forcing him to block with a raised blade, like a roof over his head. However, his block was hurried and thus couldn¡¯t deflect her blade off to the side. Instead, he could only push back against her. To everyone¡¯s shock, Naomi leapt forward, weapon still locked, above Hiroto¡¯s head. Feeling pressured, Hiroto pushed harder against her with his block. Those who were paying close attention could see a sly smile creep across Naomi¡¯s face as she allowed herself to be launched up into the air. The crowd shaded their eyes as they were forced to look up to see Naomi. What they didn¡¯t, or rather couldn¡¯t, see was the air blowing out from around her as a fleck of gold crossed her pupils. Even Hiroto directlybelow her was too far to notice anything out of place other than her abnormal launch height. Naomi¡¯s body rotated thrice in mid-air as she held her wooden sword, reversed, in one hand, allowing her momentum to build up into a devastating strike. Once he realised what was happening, Hiroto quickly stabbed his sword into the ground while a brief gust rose up around him. Naomi¡¯s attack hit full-force but, to those who weren¡¯t trained in Twin Energies it seemed like a miracle, her attack stopped about ten centimetres from Hiroto¡¯s head as a loud BANG rang out along with a blast of air from the impact between her attack and Hiroto¡¯s defensive Skill. Without hesitating, Naomi drew her sword up and above her head like a scorpion¡¯s stinger and another burst of wind swirled up the dust on the ground up into the air. Just like a scorpion, she brought the sword down, point-first, towards Hiroto. Not just once but over and over her wooden sword blurred until it was almost invisible each time she smashed it into Hiroto¡¯s unseen barrier. Hiroto¡¯s face paled visibly and it was obvious that just defending against Naomi¡¯s Skill was taking its toll on him. After about twenty hits, Naomi did a quick hop-step back and, just as everyone, including Hiroto, thought she was done, a vicious slicing wind, more potent than any of the previous ones, raged around her, causing her hair to sway strongly. She drew her index- and middle fingers of her left hand across the wooden sword and, visible to everyone, a shimmer of blue coated it, giving it a faint aura of danger. Seeing this, Hiroto gulped. He knew from what his friend, Nagato, had said that Naomi was very strong so he didn¡¯t let his guard down. Instead, he literally had his guard up for the entirety of the fight after his first attack had been avoided. The pressure she put on him never let up for more than a second and usually, within that second, she was preparing to increase the pressure tenfold. Taking careful note of that blue aura radiating from Naomi¡¯s sword, Hiroto knew that, while she wouldn¡¯t kill him, if he was hit by that sword, he would at least suffer a few broken bones. Naomi dashed forward, intending to finish the fight with one last blow when, while she was less than a metre away from him, he dropped the wooden sword and raised his hands. ¡°I give up.¡± Naomi stopped, her glowing wooden sword just a few centimetres from him, before slowly straightening up and flicking her sword to her side, the blue glow itself being flicked off like blood. Battle now over, Naomi¡¯s eyes softened back to normal. ¡°You did well Hiroto. Not everyone your age can surrender calmly when faced with a Special-ranked Skill. You didn¡¯t manage to get me to date you today but I do think that you will become quite strong with that kind of temperament.¡± Retrieving the wooden sword from Hiroto, Naomi tossed both of them back to her brother. ¡°Tetsu.¡± ¡°Got it. You better hope that seller still has that Infernal Snake Leather when we get back there. With all these people that come to watch, you know how the sellers go crazy.¡± While the crowd cheered at the display of the power of these young warriors, the look of disappointment was clear on Hiroto¡¯s face as he watched the siblings disappear into the hustle and bustle of the marketplace district. Nagato walked up to him and gave him a friendly jab on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. There are other fish in the sea.¡± ¡°Many fish, yes, but not that many DivineSharks.¡±
¡°Wait, so she actually had random people come up to her asking to date her every time you went out?¡± ¡°Yep. It was kinda annoying but I think she enjoyed it.¡± Kira let her polite manner slip slightly as her incredulousness reached a peak. When she was in her teens, all she got was still marriage proposals that she had the elders refuse as training was the only thing that brought her joy in that life. Hearing the story of how her mother was both strong and not completely devoted to training made Kira begin to rethink how she should live her life. Tetsuya didn¡¯t seem to notice Kira¡¯s vocal slip as he pulled on his pipe and, frowning, tipped it upside-down to find it was empty. He put it back inside his scruffy cloak and rose from his seat. ¡°She had her oddities but in terms of fighting, no one could match her. She eventually left the city to travel on her own. The next time I saw her, she was head-over-heels for some guy called Koto. Whether she lowered her requirements because she actually liked him, I don¡¯t know, but I doubt it. Anyways, enough chitter-chatter. We¡¯ve got training to do.¡± ¡°I agree. I¡¯m rested enough now Uncle, let us begin.¡± But, Kira wasn¡¯t strong yet and as such she didn¡¯t have the luxury her mother did to be more carefree with her life. She did, however, have the advantage of time. Time spent training, time spent cultivating and time that was available to her to develop Burning Soul as she had awakened it so early and sorted out the perfect cultivation route. ¡®Just wait, I¡¯ll become strong enough to protect you all and still have a fulfilling life.¡¯ [1] Nickname for Tetsuya. Tetsu on its own meaning ¡°iron¡±. [2]A type of mystical beast whose pelt is renowed for staying warm even after it dies. Used as liningfor making winter clothes. Chapter 15 - A Sword and Doubt ¡°Like I¡¯ve said before, It¡¯s pointless having you start with the basics. From the way you move, I can see that you¡¯ve learnt and understood them well enough to execute them properly with enough practice. Repetitive stuff like katas you can do in your own time.¡± Kira nodded. This much was obvious but having it said out loud and knowing that Tetsuya noticed it was somewhat of a relief. ¡°Instead, what we¡¯re going to do first is sort out your progression plan, what your cultivation focus is going to be. From there we can decide on what types of training to have you do. So kiddo, have you put any thought into it yet?¡± ¡°If I understand correctly what cultivation focus is, I believe that a balanced approach is best.¡± What Tetsuya mentioned was, of course, whether to focus on Life Energy- or Soul Energy cultivation or a mixture of both. Each path came with its own benefits and downsides. By focusing on either of the Twin Energies, you could meet requirements for higher-ranked Skills that focused on a higher ratio of a certain Energy much sooner, allowing you to take a significant power advantage against balanced approach cultivators of the same level and rank. Not only this but, by focusing on one of the Twin Energies, you also get earlier access to the Energy¡¯s unique techniques, such as Life Energy¡¯s Accel Heal and Soul Energy¡¯s Projection. The main problem with this approach was that, as you reached the higher ranks, to reach further required more time and effort than to work on cultivating the other Energy. At the same time, having the other Energy at such a low rank would leave you vulnerable from an Energy-stamina standpoint as the higher-ranked Skills have higher energy consumption. Even though they won¡¯t require much of the secondary Energy, they still need to use some of it to form the Quintessence. On the other hand, with the balanced approach, by splitting your time, your overall Twin Energy power would rise at a slower, but more steady level. Alongside having equal access to all Skills at each cultivation rank once you reached it, your Energy-stamina wouldn¡¯t be lacking in any particular area, being able to use many Skills in a single fight as opposed to very few, yet very potent, Skills. Many people chose to focus on a single Energy as the allure of ¡°fast power¡± was attractive to youth who don¡¯t know any better. Then, later in life, they end up playing catch-up when they realise that they need to cultivate their secondary Energy. Kira, however, wasn¡¯t a careless youth and, even though she desperately wanted to increase her strength, she knew from long ago that she had to do it steadily and correctly. After all, she believed that her sword techniques would be enough to compensate for her lack of Twin Energy control. ¡°I suppose that fits in with your cautious style. Just don¡¯t forget what I said. You need to loosen up a bit and let your body take over a bit more.¡± ¡°Yes¡­Uncle.¡± This was a point that Kira still felt conflicted about. According to her Uncle, to surpass her mother, she needed to stop over-analysing situations and trust her gut instinct. While it was true that her mother, as a Burning Soul Inheritor, was able to live this long and manage to settle into a quiet life and raise a family, which was testament to something, Kira wasn¡¯t sure that that so-called ¡°absolute confidence¡± was the reason. Regardless, she understood the importance of being able to make snap-decisions as not everything would be within her control in a fight. The other main reason Kira chose to go with a balanced approach was, of course, Burning Soul itself. From her brief mental perusal of the Flame Blossom Trail she realised that there was so much more depth to Burning Soul that she had yet to discover. Apart from the strange progression of Soul Energy mentioned in the cultivation route itself, she realised that she needed a strong body to withstand the toll that Burning Soul would take on her in the future. Even now, overuse of it would leave her incapacitated for far too long. Tetsuya gazed at her intently for a while before speaking. ¡°You said that you¡¯re still at Skin Tempering stage in Life Energy and at Core rank in Soul Energy. If you¡¯re gonna go all-out balanced, then we need to push you through to Muscle Tempering before we work on your Soul Energy any further. Hmm, I might have an idea.¡± Clicking his fingers, a pale shadow shimmered around Tetsuya¡¯s right hand. On his middle finger Kira noticed a ring set with a dark gemstone, possibly obsidian. Then it appeared. In Tetsuya¡¯s hand was a sheathed katana. Its most striking feature was that it was completely black, from the metal fitting on the end of the handle, to the wrapping, to the scabbard itself. Embossed on the scabbard were strange designs that Kira couldn¡¯t make out. Overall, the sword had a menacing air to it that was difficult to ignore. ¡°Here, catch.¡± Kira looked at the weapon as she caught it with both hands, expecting it to have a strange weight or some other oddity but was surprised when there was none. She looked up at Tetsuya questioningly. ¡°Go ahead, draw it.¡± Kira nodded before properly tying the sword to her haramaki, alongside her dragon-motif sword. Gripping the handle and scabbard tightly, she began to draw the sword. As the first few centimetres of the blade were exposed, Kira could see that the metal itself was also pitch-black. However, that wasn¡¯t what caused her to stumble backwards. The further Kira drew that black blade, the more she felt her Soul Energy slowing down in its circulation, despite having a Heavenly-ranked cultivation route, the Flame Blossom Trail. Not just that, but the blade¡¯s weight became progressively heavier. Forcing herself to fully unsheathe the sword, her Soul Energy had by now come to a complete standstill as she struggled to hold the sword upright with both hands. With her Soul Energy locked down, Kira realised that she had never felt so vulnerable in her life as when she was holding that fully-exposed blade. Without realising it, she had come to rely on the Soul Energy, that didn¡¯t exist in her previous life, to some extent, especially now that she knew that her sword techniques alone were insufficient. ¡°Uncle, what¡­is this sword?¡± ¡°Something I came across in the northern part of the Moonsilver Empire. Poor guy couldn¡¯t sell it as a collector¡¯s piece so he hid it amongst the trash blades, hoping someone wouldn¡¯t look too closely when they bought it. I thought it was cool so I got it for basically nothing. He seemed to be glad to be rid of it to be honest. This might help your Life Energy training.¡± As Kira stared at the blade and tried to ignore that weak feeling the sword was having on her, she noticed that the blade itself had some sort of malicious aura. Looking closer and extending her Soul Sense, Kira realised that the black metal was, in fact, greedily absorbing all the natural energy from around it! However, the blade itself didn¡¯t seem to store the energy. Instead, it just kept on pulling it in like an endless void. ¡®This weapon is actually extremely dangerous. I don¡¯t know what kind of strange metal this blade is made from and which smith was brave enough to forge it but, if it were to cut someone¡­¡¯ Kira shivered. She would have to be extremely careful when training with it as it didn¡¯t seem to discriminate its user from everything else. Strangely enough, her Life Energy was completely unaffected. Carefully resheathing the sword, Kira tilted her head at her uncle. ¡°Oh yeah, forgot. Training. Eh, do whatever you want with the sword for now. I¡¯ll come up with something. If you can use that sword like you normally do by the time I come up with something, that will be perfect.¡± Tetsuya leaned against a tree with his arms crossed behind his head and closed his eyes as Kira glared at him. He¡¯d had all this time while she was recovering to prepare lessons but didn¡¯t.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®He was probably off drinking most of the time. If I ever acknowledge him as my Master, it will be a miracle.¡¯ Kira thought as she remembered her old Masters, the Elders of the Takanashi Clan. They were calm, wise and always knew what to say to struggling students, encouraging them as they gently adjusted their students¡¯ postures and blade angles when they practiced cutting drills. This lazy, alcohol-loving, uncle of hers may be strong but he¡¯s a horrible teacher. Kira sighed to herself. She shouldn¡¯t let herself have expectations of him and continue with her methods of self-teaching that she had been using before. ¡®He¡¯ll make a decent bodyguard to compensate for my lack of reading material at least.¡¯ Kira thought with a little bitterness. While she had read through most of the Weapon Skill scrolls in the Training Hall, there were still some she hadn¡¯t had time to learn, and those were just the scrolls she knew about. Hopefully, she would find some powerful Skills on this journey as the odds of her uncle keeping any didn¡¯t seem very high. He seemed more like the kind of person who would learn a Skill then leave the scroll where he found it. As a wanderer he wouldn¡¯t have space for unnecessary baggage. Kira found a quiet spot in the forest near their camp but away from her uncle¡¯s line of sight before steeling herself to draw the sword once more and starting with basic drills.
¡®Seven¡­¡¯ Kira counted as she disembowelled yet another imaginary enemy with that black blade. It had been a few days since she had received the sword and she was slowly adjusting to its strange mass and draining effect. Her uncle hadn¡¯t come up with anything more specific than to just practice with the sword so that is what she did. In her free time, she experimented with the sword and found that, as her Soul Energy was basically inaccessible, her ability to use Weapons Skills was likewise restricted. The feeling brought her back to her time in her Takanashi Clan where body strength and technique were the most important. Not for the first time in the recent days, she pondered over how she could bring more of the techniques she had been taught into her new style of swordplay. She had ideas, but they were just that, ideas. There was no way to put them into practice and have them be relevant if she didn¡¯t find a way to create her own Weapon Skills¡­ ¡°Boo!¡± While she was deep in thought, she didn¡¯t notice Tetsuya approaching. She started before turning and frowning at him. ¡°Hey, no need to look at me like that. I¡¯ve finally got an idea for you.¡± Swallowing her protests and scepticism that were on the tip of her tongue, Kira followed him deeper into the forest. As they passed between the trunks, she noticed that some of them were marked with white ¡®X¡¯s. Curious, she asked Tetsuya about them. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Eventually, they stopped and Tetsuya turned around. Kira followed and was surprised at what she saw. From that particular spot that they stood, each and every one of the marked trees were visible, without blocking each other, despite being different distances away from them. ¡°Cool, huh? Now, what I want you to do is use that black sword and treat each of those trees as an approaching enemy and take each of them down as you move ahead.¡± Kira¡¯s first impression was that this was intended to be a test of stamina. What she didn¡¯t expect was this almost-funny amount of effort into making a boring exercise seem interesting. Shrugging her shoulders, Kira began. While drawing the sword wasn¡¯t the same struggle it used to be, she still wasn¡¯t comfortable with the feeling of weakness it brought about by the stagnation of her Soul Energy. Moving forward, Kira cut at the first few trees with little difficulty but, as she continued, just reaching each of the following trees took almost as much effort as all the previous ones combined. At first, she wasn¡¯t sure of the reason but, doing her best to ignore the feeling of restriction on her Energy, she realised what the problem was. Her legs. There was a burning in her legs that was masked by the numbing feeling of having her energy sealed away. She understood then that, while performing katas, she remained mostly in the same place. In this way, her arms strengthened but her legs weren¡¯t pushed that hard. Tetsuya must have realised this and devised this simple yet effective exercise to strengthen them while not completely ignoring her cutting technique. Before Kira had even reached halfway through the trees, she was already gasping for breath. A tap on her shoulder startled her into alertness. ¡°Dead. That guy got you.¡± Tetsuya was standing behind her. Behind him was the next tree which she couldn¡¯t reach, let alone attack. ¡°Not bad for your first try. You did better than I expected, kiddo.¡± Kira didn¡¯t have the breath to reply and hurriedly resheathed the black blade, revelling in the refreshing feeling of her Soul Energy circulating again. At the same time, she could feel her Life Energy pulsating rapidly from the exertion, a clear sign that the cultivation was progressing along. After letting her body return to its resting state, Kira sat down, legs crossed, and began to work on her Soul Energy cultivation. Seeing as her body was still tired, it made sense to her to focus on her Soul Energy in the meantime. After all, it was part of her usual schedule back at the Suzuki Clan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kira frowned. Seeing as Tetsuya was on the Soul Projector rank it should be beyond obvious that she was cultivating. ¡°Uncle, my body is tired and cultivating Soul Energy is restful. Surely there¡¯s nothing wrong with this.¡± ¡°Jeez, how do I put this. To you it seems efficient but you¡¯re actually hindering yourself. For focused cultivation, as in focusing on a single Twin Energy, to work, your body needs to only have that to worry about. What you¡¯re doing now is giving it mixed messages. You need to make it clear what you want it to improve on.¡± Kira could see some wisdom in his words but, at the same time, there were more things that seemed to be opinions given as truths. She wasn¡¯t sure if these stemmed from certain superstitions he held or from his experience gained while travelling, which made sorting out what she could actually learn from him very hard because he seemed to truly believe everything that he was saying. ¡®No, that isn¡¯t what¡¯s actually bothering me.¡¯ Sifting through her initial thoughts, Kira found the root of her irked state. Since she had been a teenager in her previous life, after learning most of which the Elders of the Takanashi Clan had to teach her, up until recently, she had always had a degree of autonomy in how she lived her life. She hadn¡¯t been contradicted nor had she been forced into anything that wasn¡¯t of her own volition. She had lived a life of complete freedom. That wasn¡¯t to say that she wasn¡¯t open to having her faults corrected. The opposite was actually true. She¡¯d always been someone who''d strived for perfection, especially in her martial- and sword arts. However, those who corrected her before clearly knew much more that she did and she could trust their counsel not to be influenced by personal opinions and was backed by generations of research and experience. Right now, forced into taking the option which had the highest chances for her survival by leaving home, Kira was stuck with a source of knowledge that couldn¡¯t be trusted completely while not having access to any other resources to help her save for this single person whose personality was lazy despite him being significantly strong. Now, she was having her methods questioned without sufficient proof to back up the new methods. It was trying her patience to say the least. ¡°Understood, I will do as you say¡­¡± ¡®For now.¡¯ ¡°¡­but Uncle, isn¡¯t there something new you can teach me? In particular, there was a topic I couldn¡¯t find scrolls on in the clan. I would like to know more about Weapon Skills and how they are crea-¡± Kira paused as she noticed a spark in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes, a manic light that seemed to completely engulf his pupils. Kira watched as he began to pace up and down, mumbling to himself. ¡°Should I, shouldn¡¯t I¡­she¡¯s not even that strong in cultivation yet so she won¡¯t be able to do much but I could still teach her the basics¡­¡± Kira, listening intently, heard everything and was somewhat relieved. ¡®From the tone of his voice, this must be a topic which deeply interests him so what he says might actually be more reliable. I don¡¯t know anything about creating Skills so anything I learn could be interesting at the very least.¡¯ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you what I know, kiddo, but on one condition. First you need to break through to the Muscle Tempering rank in your Life Energy before I teach you what I know. For now, though, I can give you a crash course.¡± Kira nodded in acknowledgement. From her previous fiasco at spontaneously trying to create a Skill, she had at least come away knowing that it required a high cultivation level to even Activate a created Skill, especially if you didn¡¯t know what rank it would be. ¡°First off, basic stuff. Skills draw their power from Quintessence. Quintessence is given its purpose by being Activated and the ratio of Twin Energies used affects the degree of range your Skill will have. The Activated Quintessence then needs to be Released in a certain way to execute properly.¡± ¡°Range?¡± ¡°The distance away from your body that the Skill has influence. Right, so, Skills with high Life Energy ratios are usually close-ranged and tied towards actual physical techniques. This makes them more potent within their range but also usually have stricter Release requirements. The opposite is true for Soul Energy. What makes developing a Skill difficult isn¡¯t figuring out the right ratios or Release method, it¡¯s properly defining the purpose of the Skill by drawing it through the Activation paths that make the most sense for what you¡¯re trying to do. If your Activation doesn¡¯t synchronise well with your intent, all you¡¯ll end up with is a lot of wasted energy. At least, in your case, you can use the excess energy to practice using your Burning Soul. Any questions?¡± ¡°Just one. May I return to training now?¡± She couldn¡¯t help it. Even though what Tetsuya had mentioned was concise and blunt, the passion in his voice betrayed how excited he was to be able to share this knowledge with someone. That passion was contagious and had spread to Kira without her realising it when she''d remembered his condition. ¡®One week. Within one week I¡¯ll reach Muscle Tempering and you¡¯ll have to teach me everything you know!¡¯ Chapter 16 - Elementary Skill Creation Seven days later¡­ A lithe young girl wearing dark training gear and with two sword scabbards resting on her hip moved nimbly between trees marked with white crosses, a pitch-black katana, that radiated a menacing aura, held firmly in her grasp. As she moved past each marked tree, she would cut at it just once before moving on. If you looked closely, you would see a series of parallel cut marks next to where she had just cut, each mark the exact same distance from the adjacent ones. While Kira had started to grow accustomed to the weight of the unsheathed black sword and was able to use it with some degree of precision, the toll it took on her stamina to use it throughout the exercise was still too much for her to bear as she came to a stop about three-quarters of the way through the white-marked trees, breathing heavily. A few days after the training began, she had begun to wonder when she would break through to the next rank of Life Energy cultivation. She knew that she was extremely close to the pinnacle of Skin Tempering and that the breakthrough was ather fingertips but just out of reach¡­until now, the day of her personal deadline. While Kira was catching her breath after her most recent run, black sword sheathed, she noticed something unusual about how her Life Energy was circulating. ¡®Is this it? Am I finally breaking through?¡¯ Instead of just the usual vigorous circulation that followed intense physical activity, the speed of her Life Energy as it circulated through her body was intensifying at an alarming rate. Tetsuya, who was watching her from nearby, noticed the reddening of Kira¡¯s skin and calmly backed away, knowing what was to come and wanting to let Kira have her privacy as shefaced it. Having read many scrolls on cultivation, Kira knew what to expect and believed that, this time, things would actually proceed as planned¡­hopefully. Taking a deep breath, Kira closed her eyes and immersed herself in her inner mental world to observe what was happening more closely. The pressure from the rapidly-accelerating Life Energy was reaching a peak and, all at once, all the pores on Kira¡¯s body opened as wide as they could go as an explosion of blood burst from her body. Although Kira was ready for it, the pain of the explosion still caused her to grit her teeth as she focused. Instead of falling to the ground, the blood hovered in the air like a dense fog, completely hiding Kira from sight. Within the blood mist, Kira could feel all the Life Energy from her body pulsating with the same rhythm as her heart. Reaching out with her mental strength, Kira expanded her awareness until she found what she was looking for. Within the mist, hidden from the naked eye, were panels of Life Energy. Compared to the liquid Life Energy that travelled through her veins, this energy was almost solid. If not for the natural unwillingness of Life Energy to be forced into a form, to Kira¡¯s mental grasp, the panels instead had a gel-like texture. The plates of energy were all of different sizes, each one representing a time that Kira had trained her physical body and, with it, her Life Energy. After ascertaining the positions of all the panels, Kira mentally reached into the blood mist, withdrawing some of the thread-like Life Energy which was in excess. With it, she narrowed the strand and compressed it so that it was like a needle and began the slow work of carefully stitching all the panels together. In some sense, it was easier than what she had to do when changing cultivation routes but, at the same time, it pushed her mental strength, stamina and energy control. Life Energy wasn¡¯t as easily controlled as Soul Energy due to its nature and, with every panel she managed to link to another, the amount of force with which the panels tried to split apart would increase. Not only that but she also had to plan what arrangement the panels had to take to fit the form she wanted. As Kira finally finished sewing together the two major sections of her Life Energy quilt together, its shape finally revealed itself. If you were to put the quilt and Kira side-by-side, it would be tough to say which was the real thing, apart from the obvious pulsating red colour coming from the quilt. What Kira had created was, of course, a second skin made of Life Energy. With the energy-skin floating just a centimetre away from her skin, the blood mist abruptly receded back through her pores. When the last of the blood reached the energy-skin around Kira, the skin, too, was drawn into Kira¡¯s body where it melded with her actual skin, irrevocably fused with it. What Kira felt as her breakthrough completed was a sense of security as a cushioning feeling settled around her, making her feel as if nothing could harm her, as well as a sense of satisfaction on achieving the goal she had set for herself. As she lifted her leg to walk forward, she almost fell over right there, all the strength in her muscles feeling as if it had left in an instant. ¡°Easy there, kiddo. Let¡¯s get you somewhere to rest. Gratz on breaking through by the way.¡± Tetsuya appeared in front of her, catching her as she fell, before carrying her back to their camp.
When Kira awoke it was already the next day. Rubbing her eyes, she recalled how she came to be there and mentally reprimanded herself. ¡®I¡¯m an idiot. I forgot the lack of available Life Energy would leave me this weak.¡¯ Hobbling out of the tent with her blanket still wrapped around her shoulders, Kira smelled the warm scent of burning wood and walked towards it. Tetsuya was sitting there, stirring a small pot that was hanging over the fire. ¡°Here, some tea.¡± Tetsuya handed her a steaming cup with a green-liquid inside. ¡°No sake?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still underage. Besides, looks like today¡¯s gonna be one of those days I need to have a clear head.¡± Kira nodded, barely holding in her excitement. She would finally be able to have the knowledge she needed to bring to life all the techniques that had been swirling in head since she had learned about Weapon Skills and figured out how to use Twin Energies. ¡°Before we start, I need to give you a warning. My sis told me about what happened to you when you awakened your Burning Soul. That experience alone should tell you that it¡¯s very easy to exceed your current limits while experimenting and you¡¯ll probably only have a few attempts each day to get it right, assuming that you successfully create somethingwithin your current energy limits.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Tetsuya took a deep breath and began to explain. ¡°The first thing that you may not know is that the Activation paths that Quintessence follows when using Skills aren¡¯t random. They are set paths that run parallel to your Soul Energy system. If you haven¡¯t already noticed, all Skills start and end their Activation at the same place, near your Core. From there, as the route begins, you must choose between one of the four Greater Activation Paths: Earth; Air; Fire or Water. After that it may flow through any number of the Lesser Activation Paths. These are categorised into Lesser Paths of Property, such as Swiftness, Resilience, Power and Flexibility, and Lesser Paths of Shaping which include Stretching, Splitting, Melding, Twisting and Compression. The Greater Paths define the Skill¡¯s general nature and elemental affinity while the Lesser Paths iron out the details. As the Greater Path is chosen first, there isn¡¯t much to worry about there but the order of Lesser Paths can greatly affect the Skill you create. Mentally you need to visualise the state the energy will be Released in at any point during its Activation. This is how you try to make sure that you can get the desired effect. In general, the more paths you lead the Quintessence through, including using the same path multiple times, the more complex and the higher the rank the Skill will be. In turn, its energy cost and ratio precision will also increase accordingly. Don''t try and use more than one Greater Path for now, your current ranks aren''t enough to sustain Skills on that level. I can see a lot of this seems to be flying over your head so let¡¯s take a practical example¡­¡± In truth, Kira was deeply fascinated by Tetsuya¡¯s lesson and was hanging on to every word, which may have led to her having a blank-faced look, different to her expressionless mask, towards him which he took the wrong way. Regardless, it would be interesting to see the knowledge put into practice. ¡°Ok kiddo, use a Skill for me. Doesn¡¯t matter which really.¡± Mentally skimming her small repertoire, Kira chose the one that she, personally, found the most amazing. Taking a firm grip on the handle of her dragon-motif sword and, after drawing it, Kira brought it to her side before cutting forwards horizontally, a light surge of wind rising from around her. ¡°Wind Rending.¡± A ripple passed through the air as a blade of energy flew from her sword through the trees, leaving not much more shallow cuts on the thick trunks. Having used a Skill for the first time since changing cultivation routes, Kira was amazed at how little energy the Skill seemed to expend from the total energy pool in her Core. ¡°Hmm, not bad for your level I guess. Let¡¯s see now¡­¡± A dark shadow flickered around Tetsuya¡¯s hand as a simple, unadorned, sheathed katana appeared in his hand. Mimicking Kira¡¯s actions, Tetsuya faced forwards as a mild wind slowly arose around him. However, he didn¡¯t cut forward immediately but instead spoke aloud so that Kira could hear.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Mid-ranged so about 65:35 favouring Soul Energy¡­fast and light so Greater Path of Air¡­long, thin and sharp so Lesser Paths of Stretching and Compression¡­¡± As Tetsuya spoke the air around his grew more and more violent and Kira could feel the level of the Skill rising gradually until it reached what she was familiar with. When she expected Tetsuya to release the Skill, something else happened instead. ¡°Hmm¡­let¡¯s see now. Lesser Paths of Power and Swiftness as well as another round of Compression¡­followed by a Twisting and Replication should do it.¡± Hearing this, Kira was forced back a step as the winds around Tetsuya surged strongly. Kira¡¯s mouth widened. The Wind Rending she had learned was a high-level Basic Skill but, from these energy fluctuations, the Skill Tetsuya was about to release was definitely Advanced-rank! After a few more seconds of focus Tetsuya¡¯s body exploded into action as he cut into the air at multiple angles. Kira could actually feel the ripples of power as the energy blades sliced through the air and she covered her eyes to shield them from the rising dust. When she lowered her arm what she saw surprised her. The tree in front of Tetsuya appeared to be completely unharmed¡­no, on the extreme edges of the trunk there were very small yet deep gouges. Kira looked questioningly at Tetsuya. He motioned for her to check behind the tree. She did so and what she saw shocked her. In the tree behind the one she thought was meant to be cut was a clean asterisk-shape, the three cuts all perfectly bisecting each other and embedded deeply in the wood. While Kira knew that, as a ranged attack, Wind Rending was effective at hitting distant enemies, within this range, she wouldn¡¯t be able to display this level of power. Not only that, but this wasn¡¯t the Wind Rending she knew. Curving the energy blades around a target and unleashing more than one blade wasn¡¯t part of the Skill she¡¯d learned. ¡°Uncle, what did you do?¡± ¡°Kiddo, let me tell you, one of the best parts of learning about Skill creation is seeing the look on people¡¯s faces when you use better versions of their Skills against them, a similar face to yours right now. Haha!¡± In that moment Kira could see clearly the young and mischievous boy that Tetsuya once was. Seeing this inner side of him as well as what he gave her more confidence in that, in this area at least, she would learn something valuable. ¡°Of course, something like that is more of a party trick than anything else. To identify a Skill and everything it does then replicate takes a lot of knowledge and experience, not to mention the amount of time it takes to figure it out in the middle of a fight. I just hope this gave you a taste of the kinds of things you can do if you learn Skill creationproperly.¡± Kira nodded, her own excitement and enthusiasm rising. Her dreams of bringing Takanashi sword arts to this world were no longer just a dream. ¡°So kiddo, are you ready to begin?¡±
¡°Finally, you¡¯re here.¡± Oda Takaharu rose from his seat at the head of a spacious hall as two purple-robed figures entered through the large doorway. One of the figures was tall with a rather broad figure and, although he carried a walking stick, he moved forward steadily and with perfect posture, exuding a calm yet imposing aura. Beside him, almost lost in in his shadow, was a second, smaller figure. While not having anywhere near the same level of presence as the first figure, this second person still carried himself with dignity and control. The Oda Clan Leader started slightly and you couldn¡¯t blame him. Compared to the wild manner of the previous purple-robed clan member, the difference between them was like that between heaven and earth. What was most concerning to him, however, was the sense of danger that made the hairs on the back of neck stand on end, as if a wild tiger was watching him intently, waiting to pounce. He gulped perhaps a little too loudly at that point. ¡°Honourable guests, please, if there¡¯s anything you require, I will personally see that it is done.¡± ¡°No need to be afraid, all we require is information.¡± Oda Takaharu let his shoulders relax slightly but didn¡¯t drop his guard. He knew that while, within this city, he would be considered one of the strongest, before these people, he was nothing more than an ant. ¡°Please, go on.¡± ¡°It has come to our attention that one of our members stationed here has come to an¡­unfortunate end. We require everything you know on the matter.¡± Oda wasn''t sure what to expect when he''d heard that two purple-robed figures had entered the city but an interrogation certainly wasn''t on his list. That said, he could never turn down an opportunity. ¡°You see, I¡¯d made a generous proposal to another clan within the city, a second-rate clan mind you, and they had the gall to refuse me. So I sent my son and his friends to teach their daughter a lesson. The next thing I knew, half the forest was torn up and my son, his friends and your man were all dead. A few weeks after that, the same girl left for the west with a ragged man with a pipe.¡± ¡°This girl, is there something special about her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours about strange happenings during her early years but those who actually know the truth never admit to anything. However, one thing that I¡¯ve confirmed is that she reached the Core rank of Soul Energy¡­at seven years old.¡± The tall man¡¯s face twitched imperceptibly but otherwise he showed no sign that that was anything strange. ¡°Is that all?¡± A memory flashed through Oda Takaharu¡¯s mind of a strange energy fluctuation on a particular day but the rumours surrounding that event were far too incredible to be believed. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Then we shall be taking our leave.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Oda Takaharu bit his tongue. He was a prideful man and this may lead to his death but he had to ask. The tall man¡¯s back was towards him as he made his plea. ¡°Please, help me take revenge for my son and my young clansmen. Whoever that ragged stranger is, he must be connected to the Suzuki Clan. So please, assist me to wipe them out.¡± The tall man stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°If you have the strength then do it yourself. It''s likely that the ragged one you spoke of was acting alone. You¡¯ve already given us adequate information to start searching for him and the girl so there¡¯s no reason for us to remain here.¡± Oda Takaharu dropped to his knees as the purple-robed pair walked out. His mask of sadness quickly burned away to reveal his true face, anger. Never had he felt so powerless or pathetic. While he didn¡¯t feel nothing for the death of his son, he had still intended to raise a worthy successor for the Oda Clan. When the purple-robed pair left the gates of the Oda complex, the shorter figure looked towards the older one then spoke up. ¡°Master, what¡¯s so special about getting Core Rank at seven? I managed to get it at eight. That¡¯s only a year¡¯s difference right?¡± ¡°Understand this, my student, although you are naturally talented, you¡¯ve had the full might of the Murasaki Clan supporting your growth. Can even you count the number of Elixirs of Foundation Building you¡¯ve drank or baths filled with dissolved Heavenly Acceptance Pills you¡¯ve cultivated in?¡± ¡°Of course not. But how is that important?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to take you with me this time. Your view of the world is too narrow. Think. How can a girl from a backwater city on the edges of the Moonsilver Empire, living in a clan that no one knows- or cares about, manage to cultivate to Core rank faster than you who is talented and has the backing of a great clan behind you?¡± ¡°She must be a genius or¡­something else.¡± ¡°You''re beginning to understand. So, while finding Fushiki¡¯s killer is our main target, that girl is also equally as important. If she¡¯s not a natural genius and we can discover her secret, it may push our clan above the Nine Heavenly Clans that have looked down upon us for so long.¡± ¡°Master is always considering the bigger picture, isn¡¯t Master?¡± ¡°The bigger the picture you can see, the more aware you become of the consequences of actions that may seem insignificant. Remember that, Hideyoshi.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Tch¡­¡± Kira tutted as she cleansed the excess Quintessence from her system through using Burning Soul for the fifth time that day. Tetsuya had made it look so easy, casually taking his time and talking as he did it, that the actual difficulty behind the process was completely hidden. After giving Kira the demonstration, Tetsuya taught Kira the positions and routes of the four Greater Paths and the most basic Lesser Paths before asking her to create a simple Skill right then and there. ¡°Let¡¯s start simple. Make me a Skill that¡¯s close-ranged and hits like a hammer blow. The Release method is up to you as long as it comes from your sword and makes a circular impact. Got it?¡± If only she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Before, she used to spend an entire day just to learn a new Skill before she could execute it with any degree of skill. Now that she wasn¡¯t given specific instructions and had to decide on things for herself, she found it surprisingly difficult to experiment with things that she wasn¡¯t sure was 100% correct. If she had to describe the process, it would be similar to making a cake. Only, you were given a wider variety of ingredients than you needed and were only told what type of cake to make. Most ingredients you could rule out but some weren¡¯t so obvious and of those you added, you weren¡¯t sure of the order to combine them and in which amounts. Although switching over to the Flame Blossom Trail had come with the added benefit of more finesse in controlling her Soul Energy, Kira still struggled to combine the Twin Energies into a ratio that she thought was appropriate as her uncertainty caused her to continually add bits of each energy for as long as she remained unsatisfied. After settling on the Greater Path of Fire due to its explosive and forceful nature, Kira moved the energy through the Lesser Paths she thought would be appropriate, trying hard to match the energy she controlled to the image in her mind of the effect she wanted to create. In the end, for her first attempt, Kira stabbed forwards as a flicker of gold passed over her eyelids and the energy shot forwards before spreading out and looping back on itself and knocking her to the ground. Also, within Kira¡¯s body, there was excess Quintessence that threatened to go on a rampage which she had to quell by using it for Burning Soul, a process which exhausted her further on top of the pain it caused. ¡°Usually, that excess energy dissipates and is wasted but you can at least work on your Burning Soul with it.¡± Kira looked up him with a blank face but her golden pupils told him that she still didn¡¯t find it a pleasurable experience. When the golden glow finally faded from her eyes, she tried again. For the next few hours, Kira ran into problem after problem as she struggled to complete the challenge Tetsuya set for her. At times it was because the ratio of Twin Energy was out but most of the time it was due to her Activation set causing the energy to behave in ways that she didn¡¯t expect. The closest she got before deciding to call it a daywas a sphere of energy that exploded in all directions just ahead of her. Her energy fatigue had gotten the best of her. ¡°Not so easy, ey kiddo? Here¡¯s a tip, turn up the Life Energy a bit so that the energy doesn¡¯t leave your blade until the moment of contact.¡± ¡°Uncle, I have a question. Why would people want to create Skills when it¡¯s so difficult? Surely it would be easier to simply find new Skill scrolls or inherit them through one¡¯s clan.¡± Kira asked while breathing heavily. In her mind she was certain that the Skill she was asked to create was a mid-level Basic Skill at best and yet the amount of effort she needed to put in was several times the amount she needed to learn Wind Rending, a high-level Basic Skill. ¡°Because¡­where do you think those hand-me-down Skills came from?¡± The contempt was thick in Tetsuya¡¯s voice as he said ¡°hand-me-down¡±, enough to make Kira flinch involuntarily. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I respect those original Skill creators more than you realise. Some of the Skills I¡¯ve seen¡­works of art with no equal. What I don¡¯t acknowledge are those who simply learn the Skills from a damn scroll and use them to achieve fame, even to the point that they claim the Skill as their own. The problem with cultivators these days is that they have no imagination. They learn some passed-down Skills and use them to fight others to steal their passed-down Skills, building their strength by standing on the works of the giants of the past. No one wants to put in the effort to create something truly unique that they can proudly claim as their own because it¡¯s too difficult. That¡¯s why Skill creation is a dying art. Scrolls on how to do it these days are so rare, teachers even rarer. I¡¯m one of the few that are still qualified to share that knowledge. Well, not qualified per se, but not many people can match me in Skill creation knowledge. In case you were interested, the Skill I used against that purple bastard is the same as the task I gave you now, just cranked up a few ranks.¡± Kira recalled the massive trench that rent the bamboo forest and her heartrate leapt slightly. The image still sent chills down her spine and renewed her motivation. If creating something like that was achievable, surely by learning from her uncle, she could achieve her goal of bringing her Takanashi Clan techniques to life and then pushing them to the next level. Chapter 17 - Departure from Twilight Forest ¡°Ya!¡±[1] THUD! The thick tree trunk shook and some loose leaves rained down to the forest floor as the impact shook it down to the roots. Embedded in the trunk was a circular indent, about the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Kira¡¯s breathing was slightly laboured but that was the last thing on her mind. She had done it! Finally, after a week of struggles, she had finally figured out how to create this most basic of Skills. Considering the effort she put in, she didn¡¯t allow the low strength of the Skill to dampen her spirits. The fact that she had persevered and completed it was its own reward. It meant that she had another weapon in her arsenal of techniques to use in a fight, one of her own creation! ¡°Nicely done kiddo, you finally got it. I won¡¯t ask you to practice it more because that¡¯s pointless at your level. Do it in your own time if you feel like it will be useful. Instead, let¡¯s move on to something more challenging. Oh, and it¡¯s about time we left this forest. That purple bastard¡¯s clan will have heard about what happened by now so we need to stay on the move.¡± With all that had been going on, Kira had almost forgotten what had happened back in her hometown. Now that she¡¯d remembered, a sombreness tempered her joy as she recalled her vow towards her fellow Heavenly Flame Lily clanmates, specifically the Inheritors. Kira nodded in acknowledgement. They had definitely stayed in one place for too long. After packing up their meagre possessions from their camp, Kira and Tetsuya continued heading westward through the Twilight Forest, towards the capital of the Moonsilver Empire. While they travelled, Tetsuya continued teaching Kira about Skill creation and more about its specifics. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if in any of those scrolls you¡¯ve read about all the different ranks of Skills, have you?¡± ¡°The only definitive ranks that I¡¯m aware of are Basic, Advanced and Special with hints towards greater Skills. I assume Uncle knows about those higher ranks?¡± ¡°Well seeing as I¡¯m at it, might as well go through them all. As you already know, Basic and Advanced Skills can be learned by anyone while Special Skills are a bit different. They usually have certain conditions on them before they can be used. These can be anything ranging from using a particular weapon to reaching certain cultivation levels. After that, we have Unique Skills. Similar to Special Skills, these have certain requirements but that¡¯s where the similarity stops. Aside from the great difference in power, Unique Skills have the strange property of being unable to be learned except directly from someone who has already learned it. As in, you can read a scroll that details every part of a Unique Skill and you will still never be able to learn it. This rank of Skill is most valued by Skill Collectors due to their rarity. Above these are only two more ranks, Heavenly and Divine. Heavenly Skills are named so because they are so rare people claim that they can only be bestowed on humans by gods. Divine Skills, however, are only the stuff of legend. It¡¯s said that Divine Skills have the power to shatter the heavens and killgods. Personally, I don¡¯t believe in any of that because I¡¯m sure that it comes from us wanting there to be a realm higher than we even dare to reach.¡± Kira remained silent as she allowed the new information to sink in. While she didn¡¯t dare have the arrogance to think that she could ever own a Heavenly Skill, if she could somehow create a number of Skills that were Unique, she might be considered a real power in the Moonsilver Empire at the very least. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not expecting me to just hand over some Unique Skills. The only ones you¡¯re going to get is from your own effort. Since you¡¯ve decided to learn Skill Creation from me, I¡¯ve decided to make sure that what you bring to this world are things that have never been seen before!¡± Tetsuya gave her a grin that Kira couldn¡¯t decide was out of pride or something else.
SNAP! Kira and Tetsuya were about to enter the westernmost third of the Twilight Forest when the noise echoed through the trees. Both of them swiftly hid their presences as best they could and kept behind one of the great trunks. After a few seconds a man rushed past them, making no attempt to hide the noise he was making as he trampled carelessly through the undergrowth. Not long after he disappeared, a group of men dressed in matching uniforms and bearing spears also stampeded past the duo. ¡°Hmm, those were members of the Khukuri Royal Guard. I wonder why they were after him and so deep into the forest. Hmph, none of our business though, let¡¯s go.¡± Tetsuya murmured before motioning to Kira in the direction from which the soldiers had come. They took care not to make too much noise in case the soldiers had set up a camp nearby. After two days without incident, the duo finally left the leafy cover of the Twilight Forest and walked out into the bright sunlight. Kira squinted her eyes at the glare. She¡¯d grown accustomed to the strange half-light of the forest during the daytime which made her sensitive to the direct sunlight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll pass. Here, wrap this around your eyes.¡± Tetsuya withdrew a piece of material from his obsidian ring and passed it to Kira. From a touch she could tell it was very thin and, after putting it on, realised it was made of a black material that was almost see-through yet it managed to block most of the excess light from reaching her eyes. Kira nodded her appreciation. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Now we can pass you off as a blind swordswoman performing for money, haha!¡± Kira would¡¯ve glared her displeasure at the comment if it weren¡¯t for the fact that her eyes were obscured. Instead she looked ahead and saw the towering walls of a city ahead. ¡°I assume that¡¯s-¡± ¡°Yep, the city on the edge of the Twilight Forest, Khukuri, famous for manufacturing all manner of daggers and light arms.¡± When Kira heard ¡°producing¡± she looked up and, sure enough, dark tendrils of smoke were rising up from above the city walls. ¡®Just how many smithies are at work here?¡¯ She wondered as they approached the city gate. ¡°Halt! You two, what business do you have in the city?¡± A tall guard, dressed in the same uniform as the ones who were chasing the man in the forest, albeit greatly lacking in decoration, held up his hand as they approached the entryway. ¡°Ah, esteemed Sir, my daughter and I are here simply to visit a relative of ours. If you may be so kind, she is waiting for us in great anticipation.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Kira¡¯s great discipline, she would have burst out in laughter right then and there. The way Tetsuya spoke was unlike anything she heard from him before. He actually sounded¡­like a noble! The guard looked the pair up and down and a similar thought must have been running through his mind. From their travel-worn appearance to Tetsuya¡¯s strange manner of speaking, something just wasn¡¯t adding up in his head. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll let you through for now but first you need to give me the name of this¡­relative.¡± ¡°Ah, of course, how forgetful of me. You have good reason to be sceptical, we look like some ragged ruffians, probably smell like those poor souls too. Yes, the name of the one we¡¯ve come to visit is Miss Kazumi of the Tester¡¯s Guild.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The guard¡¯s face visibly paled causing Kira to wonder what was so special about this woman. ¡°Go right ahead and tell Kazumi-sensei that the boot knife she recommended to Ichirou is working perfectly.¡± The guard, Ichirou, actually gave them a little bow as they left and really made Kira curious as to that woman¡¯s identity, but first¡­ ¡°Uncle-¡± ¡°Before you say anything, it¡¯s not wise to make any trouble here. Even the lowliest guard here is at least at the Soul Spirit rank or an equivalent. I can¡¯t just go rampaging through like I did to your bamboo forest. Second of all, while we still need to go see Kazumi to keep up our alibi, although I doubt anyone will check it, we would usually need to avoid her at all costs.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably the strongest cultivator in the city. Everyone, except maybe the personal guard to the city¡¯s Duke, is afraid of her. Why she decided to keep being a simple weapon tester is anyone¡¯s guess.¡± Her curiosity somewhat satisfied but with new questions arising in her head, Kira walked through the city streets with her uncle. The outskirts of the city weren¡¯t much to look at but there were several stalls evenly spaced along the sides of the street. ¡°Most of the poorer folks here either have their own shops outside their homes or let out the space to others so they can charge for it. While they make enough to get by, even if they came across a stroke of luck, most of them can¡¯t afford the taxes in the richer parts of the city anyway.¡± Tetsuya led Kira towards the northern part of the city while pointing out places of interest and other local landmarks along the way. Kira was fascinated by it all as she hadn¡¯t been anywhere else than Edge for most of this life. As they drew closer, Kira noticed a familiar ringing sound penetrating the air as well as realising that the thick smoke above the city was actually centred on their destination. Turning a corner, Kira knew they had arrived. In the space in front of them were countless open-air smithies. The smiths themselves were all large men with bulging muscles that came as part of the trade. Generally, the larger the muscles, the more time the smith had spent forging. Now that they were in the thick of it, the sound of metal being hammered was quite loud. Tetsuya motioned that they continue towards the centre of the district. Kira¡¯s eyes swept from side to side, taking in everything. In comparison to the bulky smiths, most of their work seemed to consist of daggers ranging from pocket-sized to large, ornate display pieces. One particular smithy caught Kira¡¯s eye. After tugging on Tetsuya¡¯s sleeve, she pointed towards the smithy. Tetsuya smiled knowingly and waited for her. ¡°Excuse me, great smith, what are these?¡± Kira almost shouted to be heard over the din as she motioned towards the straight blades that were held in some kind of strange harness. The smith squinted at her as if questioning if she should even be there until he saw the two sheathed katana on her hip. ¡°These be secret knives, young¡¯un. Ya attach the harness to yer forearm like so and walk around with it like normal. But then, if someone goes at ya outta nowhere, just snap yer wrist and the blade comes out and ya can catch ¡®em by surprise.¡± Kira examined the mechanism closely, a look of admiration on her face. It really was an interesting design and its use in a surprise attack would be unparalleled. If poisoned, you really could kill someone before they realised it. ¡°Unfortunately, these aren¡¯t cheap but¡­I may give ya a discount if ya lemme take a look at that blade on your hip.¡± Kira was a bit hesitant as the smith pointed towards her dragon-motif sword. Apart from her training gear, the sword was her only memento from home. Reluctantly, she passed the sword to him, blade towards her and held inboth hands in the manner of respect that the Takanashi Clan Elders had taught her. The smith was surprised at her etiquette as he received the sword gently. Drawing it, he let out a deep breath. ¡°This is really well made. I only know a few smiths around here with this kind of skill. None of them are allowed to make swords though. Wish I could visit whichever smith made this.¡± ¡°He lives-¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, good sir, but we have to be going. We have an appointment with Kazumi.¡± Kira scolded herself internally as she realised she''d nearly let slip that the sword was from Edge. The fewer people who knew there were travellers from Edge here, the better. Unlike the guard from before, the smith¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t as drastic. ¡°Heh, good luck then. I wonder which poor soul is having his work checked today. She¡¯s really brutal, that one. Ya need to watch yerselves around her. Poor quality goods tend to end up in strange places to say the least.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind. Have a good day.¡± Tetsuya turned and left. Kira followed after retrieving her sword from the smith. They eventually arrived in the centre of the smithing district. Filling the space was a large, domed building that looked surprisingly polished compared to the roughness of the smithies around it. Large columns made out of a cream-coloured stone circled the building and supported the dome while short flights of stairs led up to its four entrances, each entrance pointed in one of the cardinal directions. Overall the cylindrical building really stood out as being rich and important. As Tetsuya and Kira walked up the stairs to the southern entrance, several people rushed out covering their heads and hid behind the columns. The reason for this soon became apparent. ¡°This is bullshit! And this is bullshit! Bullshit! Bullshit everywhere! Don¡¯t you know how to make one fucking dagger?¡± Accompanying the storm of profanities was an equally fierce storm of steel daggers flying out of the entranceway in all directions. Many embedded themselves in the stone columns while others flew out towards the sea of smithies. Kira only noticed then that the side of the smithies facing the domed building had sheets of metal covering the shop from the onslaught. Some of the daggers flew towards them but Tetsuya casually deflected them away with the metal framing on his pipe. Kira didn¡¯t even see him pull it out of his cloak let alone when he lit it as Tetsuya breathed out a cloud of blue smoke. Once they reached the top of the stairs, Kira saw that this side of the stone columns was pockmarked by an immense number of nicks and scratches and she wondered how someone who did this much damage to the property and caused the smiths to fear for their lives was still allowed in the city. ¡°Looks like we caught her in a good mood. She still thinks his life is worth something.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live!¡± ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± Tetsuya¡¯s pace suddenly sped up as he sprinted through the entranceway. Kira followed. Inside, the building consisted of just a single, massive, cylindrical room with various strange equipment, familiar training mannequins and archery targets set up along the walls. In the center of the room, a thin woman dressed in a startling red dress with waves of red hair rolling down her back was holding up a bulky man by the scruff of his neck with one hand. The heavy man was physically lifted off the floor while the woman¡¯s other hand held a shiny dagger to his throat. Tetsuya¡¯s pace slowed to a leisurely stroll before he called out. ¡°Yo, Kazumi.¡± ¡°Who the fuck dares-¡± The woman turned to look around and, when she saw who it was, she suddenly dropped both man and dagger, the dagger hitting the floor with a clatter and the man with an ¡®umph¡¯. ¡°TETSUYAAAA!¡± The woman literally flew across the distance between them like a scarlet meteor. However, instead of attacking, she threw her arms around Tetsuya and embraced him tightly. To Kira, what was more shocking was the change in the woman¡¯s expression and demeanour. If her face had looked like a thunderstorm breaking, now it looked like one who had found paradise and the previously thick atmosphere of danger blew away in an instant as she seemed to become a normal, happy woman. Kira inspected this person who must be Kazumi and wondered how someone this beautiful could have such a dirty mouth. Kazumi¡¯s body was shapely in all the right places but it was her face that could¡¯ve gotten men to propose to her then and there. When Kazumi smiled, as she did now, Kira thought it must¡¯ve been a trick of the light but the room seemed to exude a warm glow. If this was the reaction she had on Kira, who wasn¡¯t into women, she couldn¡¯t even imagine the effect Kazumi had on men. Tetsuya, on the other hand, seemed completely unfazed as Kazumi¡¯s ample bosom pressed against his travel-worn cloak. Gradually, Kazumi became aware of Kira¡¯s existence. ¡°Wait, you lying fucker. You said you had your reasons for not being with me but even I didn¡¯t expect you to be a lolicon. Fuck me, now I have no chance at all with you, might as well kill myself now.¡± Kazumi quickly stepped away and picked up the dagger, looking clearly like she intended to stab herself. In an instant, Tetsuya was there, holding back her arms from driving the dagger into her chest. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, she¡¯s my¡­niece.¡± ¡°What? So you¡¯re into incest? Gods, why did I fall in love with an incestuous lolicon?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us, I swear. I¡¯m not here to stay, unfortunately, but I need to keep her safe for a while and I need your help.¡± ¡°Keep talking.¡± Kazumi stopped struggling against him but didn¡¯t drop the knife. As she listened to Tetsuya¡¯s story of the events in Edge, her grip slowly loosened until the hand with the dagger hung loosely at her side. ¡°Sigh¡­Well, why didn¡¯t you say so. You know I¡¯ll always do anything for you. A-ny-thing.I owe you my life after all.¡± ¡°I wish you could just forget about that already. I was just helping out a friend. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± ¡°A friend? Oh Tetsuya, how you break my heart, you ignorant shithead.¡± Kira watched on, speechless. She honestly didn¡¯t know what to make of this woman named Kazumi. If she wasn¡¯t someone that Tetsuya knew, Kira would definitely say that she was mentally unstable. Also, the mismatch between her appearance and speech was giving Kiraa headache. ¡°So loli, what¡¯s your deal? At least I know you haven¡¯t taken my Tetsuya and you¡¯re not my competition so we can get along, I guess.¡± Kazumi appeared to have come to a strangely neutral state for the moment as she addressed Kira directly. Kira looked questioningly towards Tetsuya. If he trusted her then she could too. Tetsuya nodded. ¡°My name is Kira, a descendant of the Heavenly Flame Lily Clan and an awakened Inheritor of Burning Soul.¡± [1] A common kiai used when striking. ¡°Ya¡± coming from the Japanese word yari, meaning ¡°spear¡± (If I''m not mistaken. The shout itself is secondary, the essence lies elsewhere.) Update: Why no new chapters recently? Hey guys. Soyeah, it''s been a while and while I may want to say "Sorry i''ve been busy." and leave it at that, you guys deserve better than that. While it''s true that things have been a little more hectic these last few weeks (no excuse), I''ve had a serious case of writer''s block and lack of inspiration (probably still no excuse). I think this stems from going into the following chapters, from around Ch.12 I think it was, without proper planning. I had a vague idea of "Oh, well now they leave and Kira goes to train in the forest. Let''s build on that." and hopefully I''ve managed to make that as satisfying to read as I enjoyed writing it. The problem came when I asked myself "what now?" and couldnt find an answer beyond "border city, leave a hook or two before they enter". This led to my, perhaps rash, creation of a rather extreme character that may or may not have had any substance. You guys can decide that for yourselves. Lately, I''ve realised that a lack of proper planning was the core issue and spent some time trying to flesh out, more specifically this time, where I wanted to take things. I mean, I had ideas, sure, but a lot them were like random snapshots of events that happen much further than where the story I''ve presented to you currently is. That said, I managed to bring together some ideas that were relevant in the context of where we are now and they seemed to link together with each other fairly well. I had the chapter all ready to post when I realised something.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The quality of what I had written was nothing compared to before. Not only that, but the characters were behaving in ways and making choices that didn''t harmonise with the type of people I had made them out to be previously and that my motivation for certain actions of theirs seemed almost like a desperate grasping at straws to get the story moving again. While I don''t plan to completely give up on the story I''ve spent so many joyous hours on, I also can''t allow myself to put out anything that doesn''t reach a certain standard. This is my first foray into publicly sharing what I''ve written so I didn''t expect the amount of feedback I''ve had so far, and I''m grateful for it, but I think that it''s important that I know my limits at the moment and not try to be too ambitious, i.e. I''m no Tang Jia San Shao. With University (finally) starting again yesterday, I''m going to have substantially less free time than I''ve had during my extended vacation/holiday and, hence, even less time to write. I know I''m rambling at the moment and I''m not sure how to round this out but I''d really appreciate your opinions because, as it is, even I''m unsure of how to proceed. Have a good week. Safe all. Chapter 18 - A Place to Test Yourself ¡°And I''m the Moonsilver Empress." Kazumi replied sarcastically. It was clear that she didn''t believe Kira''s claim. Either that or she did believe it and was hiding it very well. "You know what, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll vouch for you, you incestuous lolicon. Just go the fuck away. Oh, and teach that loli to come up with more believable lies.¡± Those were Kazumi¡¯s last words before she kicked them from the Testing Hall. ¡°She was¡­interesting.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s quite a character. How I got tangled up with her is a story on its own. Short version is there was quite the crisis here a few years back that I helped sort out.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While Kira was definitely interested in what had happened to make someone like Kazumi become infatuated with her uncle, she wasn¡¯t going to press the issue. She held enough respect for him, after learning from him how to create Skills, that she didn¡¯t want to pry into his private life. ¡°You¡¯re really curious, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°C¡¯mon, admit it. You¡¯re burning to know about every juicy little detail. Don¡¯t worry, before we leave here, I¡¯ll tell you the whole story.¡± Kira still didn¡¯t know what to make of him at times. Most of the time his lazy manner would take precedence but then there would be times that he showed a keen sharpness. Like just then, it seemed as if he could read her mind. ¡°Anyways, I might as well get the stuff we need. Here¡¯s a tip, look up the local dojos and see how much you can learn while we¡¯re here. They''re probably good placesto test yourself." As Tetsuya spoke, black light shone from his ring and he grabbed hold of a scroll of paper that materialised from within the light. Unrolling it, he revealed it to be a rather detailed map of the city that indicated landmarks and clearly laid out the different districts and income-bracketed areas as well as points of interest. "We¡¯ll meet up here. It¡¯s where I stayed last time I was in the city. They¡¯ll probably find space for us because of what I did for them.¡± He indicated a tiny-looking inn near the poorer districts of the city before handing the rolled-up map to Kira. ¡°Oh, and if you get a chance, give the night market a visit. Khukuri is well-known for its daggers. I know you¡¯re more of a sword person but it¡¯s good to have a backup weapon. See ya later.¡± With that, Tetsuya turned around with a casual wave and left the almost-eight-year-old Kira alone in the large city. ¡®So irresponsible, leaving a ¡®little girl¡¯ alone in the city while he¡¯s probably off to sample all the variants of this city¡¯s sake.¡¯ Kira thought pessimistically. It didn¡¯t matter to her though. She was fine with exploring the city on her own. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t handle herself in a pinch. After eating a meal at one of the city¡¯s many restaurants, under the gaze of many surprised adults including the waiter, she made her way to the nearest dojo on the map which was marked with a pair of crossed swords.
¡°Halt! You two, what business do you have in the city?¡± The guard on duty at the Khukuri Eastern City Gate demanded. Coincidentally, it was the same guard who interrogated Kira and Tetsuya when they arrived at the city about a week ago. As it was necessary to keep their identities hidden should Kira and Tetsuya still be in the city, the Murasaki master and student had replaced their purple hooded cloaks with more casual attire. The tall man¡¯s bulky stature was on full display with his medium-length, grey beard and mildly-wrinkled face the only signs of his age. The walking stick he carried seemed unnecessary when looking at his perfectly straight back. His student beside him, Hideyoshi, was lean with short-cropped dark hair and a smile that made the female passers-by blush. The only hint that he was someone out of the ordinary was the finely tooled leather hilts of the twin daggers at his hips. ¡°I was hoping you could help me with that. There were some family members of mine that may have passed through here, perhaps you remember them. One was a man with a very ragged appearance and he had young girl with him.¡± ¡°Yes, I do actually. Wait¡­does that mean you¡¯re also relatives of Miss Kazumi? I-if so, by all means, go ahead.¡± Ignoring the trembling guard behind them, the pair entered the city. ¡°I wonder why he¡¯s so scared of this Kazumi person.¡± ¡°A good place to start our search then.¡±
Entering the wide gateway onto the dojo grounds, Kira walked up to the entrance of the dojo itself before removing her shoes and announcing her presence. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She slid open the sliding door and her gaze fell upon the rows of students sitting in seiza[1]with their Master seated at the front, facing them. Ignoring the gazes focused on her, she politely bowed towards the shrine at the front before seating herself inside, just next to the door, waiting for the Master of the dojo to acknowledge her. While she waited, Kira took the time to examine the inside of the dojo. The dojo was standard fare with tall columns supporting the ceiling. While it couldn¡¯t compare to her open-air Training Hall back home, it had all the necessities for a group training space, from polished wooden floors to racks of wooden training weapons and dull-edged iaito. What it lacked in comparison was, of course, the Boundless Soul Orb for measuring Soul Energy cultivation as well as the racks of Weapon Skill scrolls. This last part made sense as it was likely that the Skills of their School were secrets only passed on through the Master¡¯s teachings. Once the Master delegated one of the senior students to begin kata drills, he walked over to Kira who bowed respectfully from her seated position. ¡°Greetings, senior. This little one humbly asks if I may learn from senior during my stay in the city.¡± The Master was an older man, looking to be in his sixties, greying with a short beard, but not yet having lost his youthful vigour. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re welcome to observe and practice the drills. However, I cannot allow you to learn any of my School¡¯s Skills. I¡¯m sure you can understand. Are those your iaito? Would you mind if I had a look?¡± ¡°With all due respect, you may only inspect one of them. I was told by my teacher never to draw this black sword unless absolutely necessary.¡± Although Kira wasn¡¯t explicitly told so by Tetsuya, from her own experience, that black sword would just draw far too much attention, so she didn¡¯t feel too bad about telling this white lie. Even though his curiosity was piqued, the Master gratefully received the dragon-motif sword as Kira passed it to him while not neglecting any formality. As soon as he drew it, surprise flashed across his face. It wasn¡¯t an iaito as he¡¯d expected but an actual, sharp-bladed katana! Why a girl this young would be armed with a real weapon was something he couldn¡¯t fathom. His own students were much older than her but even they weren¡¯t permitted to use real weapons except for tameshigiri[2]. ¡°Senior, is something wrong?¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. With her observational skills, how could Kira miss the change in the Master¡¯s expression? She understood the importance of etiquette in this setting and was using it to her advantage. This time, the Master managed to keep his expression in check as he responded. ¡°You don¡¯t miss anything, do you? Yame![3] Everyone line up along the wall.¡± The students rounded up their exercise and bowed to their senpai[4]before arranging themselves orderly in sitting positions along the far wall, from the highest-ranked at the front to the lowest . Some of them, mostly the lower-ranked students, couldn¡¯t help but stare at Kira in curiosity. They may not have had the best self-control, but they¡¯d clearly noticed that their Master had found this seemingly ordinary girl interesting enough to disrupt the usual flow of their class. ¡°Today we have a guest. She¡¯s from out of town but is also a student of sword arts. Little Miss, if you would introduce yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior. I¡¯m Suzuki Kira, Core Rank katana-user. Please take care of me.¡± A few of the students drew breath sharply at this declaration and a low murmur spread through the line. A Core-ranked cultivator at that age? Was that even possible? Even the Master was distracted for a moment before he quietened his students. ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re as curious as I am as to this Little Miss¡¯s strength. Are there any volunteers?¡± ¡°Master, please, allow me. I cannot allow lies like this to spread in our dojo. How old is she? Seven? Eight? There¡¯s no way that she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± One of the male students about halfway down the row raised his hand as he spoke. It was clear that he was barely suppressing his outrage. His square-ish face contorted while his words were curt and biting. ¡°Watch your mouth, Shimon. I would¡¯ve preferred someone lower-ranked to start, but seeing as you¡¯re so keen, you may go right ahead.¡± The Master nodded but motioned that he should hold back. Whether Shimon saw it or not was irrelevant to both Kira and him. His enmity towards her was clear with every movement he made. Kira could also sense that she¡¯d angered him in some way. All that meant to her was that she didn¡¯t need to hold back. Walking up to the weapon rack, Kira thought back to when she had duelled her cousin back at the Suzuki Clan. He also hadn¡¯t known what he was in for at that time. This time would be no different. Having found a training weapon she was somewhat satisfied with, although it was too light for her liking, she took up her position. After bowing to the shrine in front and her opponent, she took up her stance. For some reason the girl¡¯s formal manner infuriated Shimon even more. She was acting like someone who was well-accustomed to a dojo and the related rules of etiquette. Instead of seeing it as a warning sign, Shimon felt as if she was mocking them, like a sheep dancing around in wolf¡¯s clothing, thinking she wouldn''t be eaten. ¡°Hah!¡± Shimon made the first move, stepping in with a simple overhead cut, but at the last second switching to a horizontal swipe to Kira¡¯s midriff. Having seen such simple feints countless times over her lifetime, Kira didn¡¯t flinch, instead simply shifting her guard to her side. The moment his wooden sword made contact with hers, she stepped in with her shoulder knocking him off-balance. Using the opening she¡¯d created, Kira moved like flowing water and cut towards his neck. Shimon was taken aback by the sudden counter as Kira''s charge had surprising strength and actually managed to make him stumble, despite her diminutive size, but he was, after all, no stranger to being on the back foot. You needed to make mistakes to learn from them, and he''d made many before. He knew his situation wasn¡¯t good so he did what he could and took an extra step back, avoiding the incoming cut and conceding aggression in exchange for stabilising himself. Kira nodded inwardly. This Shimon may have been angry but he wasn¡¯t stupid. Forcing her to take an extra step to keep applying pressure was enough time for a good swordsman to formulate his- or her next move. Good swordplay was often a game of distance and counters. Use an attack your opponent can¡¯t counter and he loses unless he can manipulate space well. Kira¡¯s shoulder charge had set up her cut to be at the perfect distance but he¡¯d used the momentum to get out of her range. Kira knew from that simple manoeuvre that she couldn¡¯t look for a single-hit victory. She¡¯d have to set him up step by step until there was no disputing that she was the clear victor. Shimon''s breathing was slightly heavier after just that short exchange, not because it was particularly tiring, but because he¡¯d nearly lost after just a single exchange. This was something that actually scared him with how inconceivable it was. He¡¯d been training for several years but almost lost to a child within a few seconds. ¡®Who is this girl?¡¯ He didn¡¯t have time to ponder this as Kira moved forward, sword in a drawing stance, right arm held out as bait. He knew it was a bait as her posture was similar to some of the drills he¡¯d done. As soon as he took it, she¡¯d manipulate distance to avoid it and counter-attack. The girl smiled as her presence seemed to fade into nothingness to the point where Shimon wasn¡¯t sure whether he was looking at a real person or a ghost even though physically she looked the same. He blinked. As his eyes opened, Shimon could¡¯ve sworn that he was seeing double. One image was of Kira in her draw stance while another overlaid with the previous one. Only, this one was of her cutting towards his waist. As soon as he moved his hands to block, a third image appeared, going for the top of his head as the others disappeared. Quickly attempting to adjust his position, he stepped sideways as he raised his sword above his head to guard. Making use of Shimon¡¯s sideways movement, Kira rotated with him and finally completed her cut, not towards his head, but towards his arms, her wooden sword landing solidly on his sword-arm¡¯s wrist, numbing it and causing him to almost lose his grip on the weapon. Understanding clearly that his hand would¡¯ve been cut off, Shimon placed his arm behind his back while attempting to fend off Kira¡¯s following attacks, but by then there was no longer any suspense as Kira swiftly and precisely ¡®severed¡¯ the tendons in his right leg before using his lack of balance to ¡®stab¡¯ him in the solar plexus. ¡®Pulling out¡¯ her sword, Kira stepped back and ritually flicked imaginary blood off her wooden blade before ¡®sheathing¡¯ it. The dojo was completely silent as what had happened was beginning to set in. Managing to be a little more composed than his frozen students, the Master spoke, breaking the stunned atmosphere. ¡°Shimon. Don¡¯t forget your manners.¡± His deep voice snapped Shimon out of his shock and he quickly got to his feet and bowed first to Kira then to the shrine before returning to his place in the line without a word. Kira¡¯s pure sword technique had left a deep impression on his heart. Regardless of the ¡®unfair¡¯ way in which she managed to mask her presence despite being right in front of him, every movement of hers was executed with such precision, like a butcher dismantling a carcass or a physician performing surgery. ¡°That was quite the display, Little Miss. I haven¡¯t seen such refined swordplay for many years. Indeed, and ironically, in this world of cultivators, pure swordplay becomes less important as one gets stronger in cultivation. It¡¯s refreshing to see someone who has taken the time to put effort into sword work. If you don¡¯t mind my asking, who was your master?¡± ¡°Regretfully, he¡­they¡¯ve passed on. With all due respect, I¡¯d rather not say. Senior definitely wouldn¡¯t have heard of them. Also, just now, senior Shimon started off leniently. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take advantage like I did.¡± ¡°For them to have a student of swordplay with such great skill and humility, I doubt I wouldn¡¯t have heard of them.¡± The Master was generous with his praise and said what he thought without sugar-coating anything. ¡°They are from a far distant land. I guarantee that senior would not know them.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take your word for it. Now, is there anyone else who wishes to test this Little Miss? No? Very well, then your next opponent shall be me.¡± At this, even those most senior students couldn¡¯t remain silent and muttered amongst themselves. Only Shimon kept quiet. He¡¯d experienced Kira¡¯s power first-hand and she had a completely different aura from their Master. Of course, their Master would never go all-out against his own students but Shimon had the feeling that even he¡¯d have a difficult time against this girl. At this point, Kira, who was used to a training environment like this, quickly realised the consequences if this duel had to take place. ¡°Please senior, it¡¯s not necessary for senior to act. This little one is satisfied with being able to learn from senior. If by some chance I got lucky and won, then senior would lose face in front of his students. This isn¡¯t something I want. If senior still insists, then I will immediately be taking my leave.¡± At this point, the Master was conflicted. His blood was boiling in excitement from the fight he¡¯d just witnessed. With his Soul Energy cultivation having just broken through to the Spirit Projector rank and his Life Energy cultivation at a similar level, combined with his sword techniques, he was confident in his victory. However, if it was as the little girl said and she got lucky, he would certainly lose a lot of face. To back down now had no shame in it. ¡°Very well, I retract my challenge. I don¡¯t want to seem as if I am bullying you. Please, have a seat next to Shimon.¡± The older students in the line made way for Kira without any complaint. Having seen her strength for themselves, they were in no position to dispute that she hadn¡¯t earned her position. The impression she¡¯d made on them wouldn¡¯t allow them to. At the end of the training session, the Master motioned for her to remain behind. ¡°What is it, senior?¡± ¡°If you have time tomorrow, meet me at here two hours before noon. I still wish to test your strength for myself.¡± ¡°I understand. Also, I wish to ask senior a favour.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m here, I¡¯m looking for a sparring partner to practice my Skills against. If senior has someone in mind that would accept, I would be very grateful.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll see what I can do. Good night.¡± ¡°Farewell, senior.¡± [1]Seiza- "An upright kneeling position which is traditionally used in Japan in meditation and as part of the preparation in martial arts." Source [2]Tameshigiri - literally "test cutting" [3]Yame - stop [4]senpai - senior student (also used to refer to one''s senior in one''s workplace) Chapter 19 - Weapon Tester Kazumi ¡°Finally, you bring me something that isn¡¯t utter bullshit. The balance is good but the edge is a bit too dull. And who might you be?¡± The beautiful woman with a fiery-red mane asked as she turned around to face the pair who had entered the Testing Hall. The man behind her, who was sweating bullets, hurriedly muttered some form of greeting before sneakily making an exit. ¡°I believe you are Miss Kazumi? You have quite the reputation.¡± The taller of the pair commented as he observed the pockmarked walls of the Testing Hall. The young man beside him was instead looking around at the various devices in the room in awe. ¡°Are all of these just for testing daggers?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Kazumi and yes, those are all testing equipment. Enough nice words, what the fuck do you want? Hurry up while I¡¯m still in a good mood.¡± ¡°Ah of course, you¡¯re busy and your time is precious. We were just wondering if you perhaps knew where we could find a ragged man accompanied by a young girl. We hear that they¡¯re relatives of yours and they likely came to visit you when they arrived in the city.¡± Kazumi blinked once. She remembered Tetsuya mentioning that him and the loli were in some kind of trouble but she didn¡¯t expect anyone to come so soon. ¡°Sorry to disappoint but I have no fucking clue who you¡¯re talking about. So, if you don¡¯t mind, I need to go back to making sure these damn smiths aren¡¯t fucking up our city¡¯s reputation with their garbage.¡± ¡°Miss Kazumi¡­it would have been wiser if you told us the truth.¡± ¡°I told you. I don¡¯t know who the f-¡± Toc. CRRRRRRRRACK. Kazumi leapt backwards as the ground of the Testing Hall was rent asunder with deep crevices that ruptured, launching massive chunks of earth into the air. At its untouched epicentre, like the eye of the storm, was the tall man who had tapped his walking stick and the boy beside him. ¡°Good reactions. Your Life Energy cultivation must be fairly decent. Hideyoshi, you may want to watch from the entrance.¡± ¡°What the fuck would you know? Haaa!¡± Like a flaming comet, Kazumi pushed hard off the floor, her feet no longer touching the ground as she soared across it, a rippling, red aura surrounding her as she focused on the enemy before her, her fist glowing white as she concentrated her energy. The tall man calmly raised his walking stick and held it horizontally with both hands. Blue energy swirled at his feet before rising and enveloping him in a sphere. Kazumi¡¯s eyes narrowed. That was no ordinary Barrier-type Skill. The way the energy swirled around him and reflected the light was just like water. ''Fuck, I hate playing around elements.'' Kazumi didn¡¯t hesitate, instead increasing her speed even further before punching straight at the barrier, her glowing fist distorting the air with the heat it radiated. However, her fist never hit the barrier. SHOOOM! Kazumi¡¯s fist released a shockwave that blasted away a large amount of the water-like energy leaving gaping holes in the swirling barrier as she stopped just in front of it. The tall man¡¯s face registered slight surprise as Kazumi¡¯s other fist, while not glowing like the first one, smashed through the weakened barrier and sent him sliding back several meters. ¡°Against water that thin, air wins.¡± The tall man grimaced slightly as he lowered his slightly-steaming staff which he''d used to block. ¡°Your understanding of elements appears to be quite comprehensive.¡± ¡°Enough shit-talking, old man. Now get the fuck out.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, even if you know nothing, it¡¯s possible they may come back here. With you, we may be able to convince them to do so sooner.¡± As he finished, he twirled his staff twice in front of him before banging it down on the ground, a strong gust blowing past him as his pupils flashed gold. Translucent blue energy flooded out from the bottom of his staff forming streams of energy that peeled off the floor before shooting towards Kazumi in twisting, convoluted patterns. ¡°Tch.¡± Kazumi hissed as her skin darkened from its jade-white to a pale pink. She pushed off the ground, leaving a blast of earth in her wake, her body blurring to the point that she was just a flash of red, to meet the energy streams head-on. With a sudden tap of her foot, she shot laterally to the direction of the streams. However¡­ ¡®Shit.¡¯ As if predicting her movements, the blue streams of energy turned sharply as they raced through the air, following her without missing a beat. During this time, the tall man didn¡¯t stay idle. With sweat running down his brow, he held his staff in one hand with his eyes closed. ¡°Remember, Hideyoshi, if an enemy¡¯s speed surpasses your own, or if you feel that your senses aren¡¯t to be believed, then trust in your Soul Sense. It sees far more than eyes do.¡± While speaking, the man¡¯s staff was constantly pointed towards Kazumi despite her erratic movements as she desperately tried to avoid the energy streams that seemed determined to catch her. Her speed was greater than them and, although her stamina was many times greater than ordinary people due to her high Life Energy cultivation, the only way she could maintain this level of speed was due to Overdrive. If you had to compare the potency of her Overdrive to the one Kira''s brother, Kagetsuna, had used in the bamboo forest, you wouldn''t even think it was the same ability. That was the level which Kazumi had reached. Consequenltly, it was rapidly consuming her stored energy. Also, how could she not notice the pressure rising from the tall man as he stood pointing his staff at her. Deciding to take a calculated risk, she instead rushed straight at him, ignoring the streams of blue energy chasing close behind her. However, this was all within the tall man¡¯s calculations. When Kazumi was but a few metres away from him, he stabbed forward with his staff, a bolt of piercing white energy shooting forward. Showing her extraordinary flexibility and reaction time, boosted by her Overdrive, Kazumi actually managed to avoid the bolt of energy by twisting her hips as she stepped to the side, coming at him from a different angle. Unfortunately, that slight movement was enough to slow her down just enough for one of the blue energy streams to catch the edge of her ankle. In that moment, she felt as if the strength had completely left her leg from the knee down as the stream wound itself around her ankle like a tendril. Moving at such a speed, the sudden loss of feeling caused her to tumble violently as the remainder of the streams attached themselves to her. Kazumi had taken the risk of going in close as she was certain that the homing energy streams were a damaging ability and, if she got in close, he would definitely use a control Skill to set her up for the streams while defending himself. In reality, both the energy streams and the bolt of white energy the tall man had shot out were high-potency Control Skills which left him rather breathless. The blue streaks were a Special-ranked Skill known as Relentless Binding which, once released on a visible target, would track the unique Soul Energy signature of the target until it hit, stagnating both energy and blood flow for several seconds. The white bolt of energy was another Special Skill, Hunter¡¯s Life Devouring Bolt. Although it was originally a bow Skill, the tall man had spent many years researching into adapting it into a staff Skill so that he could use it. Its effect: Fires an immensely fast bolt of energy that, if it hits, paralyses the body while continuously draining its Life Energy, making it an ideal tool for hunting Soulstone Beasts, especially those that rely mostly on their physical attributes. Of course, this also made it particularly strong against Life Energy-focused cultivators. If Kazumi hadn¡¯t dodged it, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue fighting.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Using two Special-ranked Skills after each other definitely took its toll on the tall man as the Relentless Binding and Hunter¡¯s Life Devouring Bolt were middle-level- and high-level Special Skills respectively. To someone like him who had just reached the Spirit Projector rank, this was still a huge drain on his Soul Energy reserves. Now that he had finally been able to bind Kazumi, it was time for him to actually make use of his advantage. He twirled the staff behind him before actually running forward, his staff beginning to glow with a dull blue light. This was his style of fighting, controlling the enemy from afar before moving in close for the kill. From a technical standpoint, the longer the range of a Skill, the more energy was required for the same effect across that distance. In other words, for the same amount of energy, a melee-ranged Skill could be far more devastating than a longer-ranged one. Especially now that his Soul Energy was somewhat depleted, it was imperative that he ended this fight quickly. Staff in hand, he leapt into the air and, with Kazumi below him, gripped the staff tightly with both hands before landing heavily on her and thrusting the staff into her abdomen. At the same time, his Skill, Dissonance Strike, released, blasting through Kazumi with a shockwave of energy that shook the domed building and caused her to violently cough up a large mouthful of blood. Knowing that his Control Skill''s duration was about to end soon, he quickly backed off again. Dissonance Strike: a low-level Special Skill; when it hits, fires a shockwave that disrupts the target¡¯s Soul Energy, damaging internal organs and Soul Paths, greatly restricting Soul Energy and preventing Skill use for a limited time; if it hits the Core directly, has a chance to damage it, actually reducing the target''s cultivation; a truly disgusting Skill whose only downside is that its effect had a chance to rebound on its user if countered. Breathing heavily, the tall man¡¯s face revealed complete and utter shock as Kazumi slowly climbed back to her feet. Spitting out another glob of blood, she stood up straight as red sparks flickered all over her body, focusing on her abdominal area. At first she was shaky, but then she slowly and calmly took up her stance. ¡°That was fucking dirty. I think you almost knocked me back down to the Foundation Stage. You¡¯re about to regret not killing me with that perfect chance.¡± You couldn¡¯t blame the man for underestimating Kazumi as he had actually put all his physical strength into the attack as well as believing that the shock to her system from his Dissonance Strike would be enough to prevent her from fighting further. However, as Kazumi¡¯s Life Energy wasn¡¯t restricted, she still had a great resilience to physical blows. On top of that, with the Life Energy ability of Accel Heal, she¡¯d repaired her damaged internal organs at least. Apart from this, things weren¡¯t looking good for her. Although her Core was still intact, she could feel that with it in the cracked state it was now due to the Dissonance Strike, the slightest stress could cause it to break open, releasing all that stored liquid Soul Energy within. Energy that pure when running unchecked would cause massive damage to her body. Even if she survived this fight, there was no way that she knew of to fix a cracked Core. Rather than live in fear of dying at any point, she steeled her resolve as her red aura showed itself once more. The originally smoothly-flowing, lively red energy around Kazumi flared violently in stark contrast to the sudden change in her presence. Where before she was eccentric to the point of being wild and unpredictable, it appeared as if all her stray thoughts were focused on a single point, giving her a calmness that neither Tetsuya nor anyone else would have seen on her before. The red energy reached into the air as a roaring sound echoed throughout the domed room. That red energy actually severed itself from Kazumi¡¯s body, taking the shape of majestic red dragon that soared through the air, circling above her. Kazumi advanced rapidly, her palms shining with a golden-red light. What Kazumi was using was actually a Skill. In that moment, knowing full well that she was still under the influence of the Dissonance Strike¡¯s Soul Energy-restricting effect, she forcibly smashed open her Core with her Life Energy and used it to enclose the liquid Soul Energy before compressing them together into a concentrated mass of Quintessence that was bigger than anything she''d ever used before. If the tall man knew one thing, it was that he couldn¡¯t let whatever Skill Kazumi was using hit him, even if he had to expend all of his remaining Twin Energies to stop her. Resting his staff horizontally on his thumbs, the man formed a focusing seal in front of his chest as a bright blue light began to shine from it. With a burst of blue light, an ethereal owl exploded from his chest. Of course, it was no ordinary owl. It was a translucent, crystalline blue and radiated an intense pressure that matched that of the red dragon, preventing the tall man from being crushed by the dragon¡¯s presence alone and guarding him from its burning heat. This was his Spirit Projection, the Abyss-Eyed Owl. Attached to the owl¡¯s leg was an almost-invisible blue line that connected it to the man¡¯s abdomen. However, its most important feature was its one eye that give it its namesake. If you looked closely you would notice that it was a marbled, swirling, deep blue that was different from the crystalline energy around it. It gave you thefeeling of staring into a bottomless abyss that would consume your soul if you stared long enough. Without enough time or energy to cast another Hunter¡¯s Life Devouring Bolt on Kazumi, the man instead sent the owl ahead of him as he melded his Twin Energies, once again calling up that Aqua Barrier. Only, this time, it surrounded both him and the owl. As he did so, he activated his Projection Skill, Abyssal Devouring. The eye of the owl shone with blue light as a blue vortex materialised in front of it. This Skill of the owl¡¯s eye would devour the Soul Energy component of any Skill it its path, nullifying it and restoring its owner¡¯s Soul Energy. The reason he didn¡¯t use this Skill earlier was because he knew that she could defeat him using her Life Energy alone. When the two energy beasts met, unexpectedly, the dragon passed right through the vortex and the owl, unfazed. It was then that the tall man realised his mistake. While the dragon itself may have seemed threatening and while it radiated an immense presence, it in itself wasn¡¯t the actual Skill or ability. In truth, it was only an image, a representation of Kazumi¡¯s power that happened to take an independent form. The true power of the Skill was contained within Kazumi herself. This thought caused a cold sweat to run like a river down the man¡¯s back as he recalled the owl to intercept Kazumi as fast as he could. As he didn¡¯t have the time to prepare any more defensive Skills, bringing the crystalline owl, which was still using Abyssal Devouring, in front of him was the best he could manage. The man couldn¡¯t be blamed for making this mistake. Only Skills of the Unique rank or higher would be able to produce an image with the same kind of intense, burning aura like that given off by the red dragon, strong enough to match the pressure of a Spirit Projection. He had figured out since the start of the fight that Kazumi was a Life Energy-focused cultivator and he didn¡¯t believe that any single Skill she could use would be above the Advanced rank. On top of that, the red dragon¡¯s aura detracted from Kazumi herself who had seemed as if she drawing on the last dregs of her Twin Energies to assist the dragon to hit its target. ¡°HAAAAAA!¡± As Kazumi''s fist flew through the air, that very same red dragon roared as it swooped down into herfist, being completely absorbed into it and leaving a circular, red pattern hovering above it. ¡®Divine Dragon Fang Seal!¡¯ Kazumi shouted mentally as her fist smashed towards the tall man at a speed too fast for him to dodge. Abyss-Eyed Owl¡¯s Abyssal Devouring and Aqua Barrier, Abyss-Eyed Owl, the tall man¡¯s Aqua Barrier and staff; all of these melted away before her fist as she punched straight through to his chest, burning knuckle-shaped marks into his chest while that floating circular pattern expanded massively in mid-air before imprinting itself onto the man¡¯s chest as he was explosively blastedout of the Testing Hall and down the stairs. The Divine Dragon Fang Seal, a Skill passed down in Kazumi¡¯s clan that was definitely unique among Unique Skills. For a start, it could be learned and used by anyone who had even a shred of Soul Energy in their bodies all the way up to peak level cultivators. This was because, unlike most other Skills which had a fixed strength and cost, the Divine Dragon Fang Seal¡¯s strength scaled upwards with itsuser¡¯s Life Energy. Consequently, when used, it had a huge cost, namely, it consumed all of the user¡¯s remaining Life Energy. Apart from the body paralysis caused by the lack of Life Energy, even if you somehow managed to move, not having Life Energy meant that you couldn¡¯t use Skills either. It was truly a kill or be killed technique. As to how Kazumicould use it without first drawing the Soul Energy through the Soul Paths, it didnt have this requirement as it was purely driven by Life Energy. From this alone, it could be seen that Unique Skills were truly ina different realm to those Skills ranked below them. ¡°Master!¡± Hideyoshi stood at the entranceway, frozen. Soon enough his conflicting emotions of concern and anger decided on a victor and he rushed outside to check on his master. Kazumi stood there, using pure force of will to stay on her feet. She didn¡¯t want to die lying on her back. Kazumi knew her strength well enough and, although it seemed like she landed a one-hit kill, she herself could tell it wasn''t. Having to burn through all of the man¡¯s defences, especially the Abyssal Devouring which had considerably weakened her Skill, even with her massive amount of Life Energy, she knew it was enough to prevent the attackfrom being lethal. This meant that all she could do at this point was wait for death. From outside the building, the young man, Hideyoshi, returned from his Master¡¯s side with reddened eyes. His master was alive but just barely. While he would make it if Hideyoshi took him for treatment soon, Hideyoshi still had unresolved anger in his heart as he walked back inside with reddened eyes, his killing intent almost tangible. In the blind rage that he was, he didn¡¯t see Kazumi as a person, didn¡¯t see her beauty, only saw the person who¡¯d gravely injured his master, the person he owed everything to. Drawing his twin daggers, a wild wind rose around him and his pupils flashed gold as he threw the daggerswith unerring accuracy, pale-blue energy crackling like lighting along the length of the blades. Although her Life Energy cultivation was only a few ranks off the peak, and hence she had an excellent physical body that would ordinarily block steel weapons, the protective strengthening abilities she needed to block Skills now, even ones at Hideyoshi¡¯s level, still needed some Life Energy to function, no matter how efficient they were. ¡®Hmph, just when I thought I cut off all ties to those fuckers back home, I still ended up using that Skill and dying to a brat¡­Tetsuya, this was the best I could do, so please, live¡­¡¯ These were Kazumi¡¯s last thoughts as both her head and heart were impaled simultaneously. Chapter 20 - Original Skill Unleashed! The next morning, when Kira arrived at the dojo, the Master was inside, waiting for her. Next to him was a tall youth that she recognised from the night before. Judging from his position then, he was one of the top three disciples of the dojo. ¡°Ah, Little Miss, please, come in.¡± The Master seemed far more relaxed than the previous night as he smiled warmly while inviting Kira inside. ¡®As expected, he had to keep a certain image in front of his students.¡¯ Kira thought as she stepped forward after bowing to the shrine at the front. ¡°This is my son, Tezaki Kakuho. You may call me Master Tezaki. Now, if you are ready, we can begin. Ah, no need to look there, I¡¯ve brought something a little more¡­interesting.¡± Master Tezaki interrupted Kira as she was about to remove a wooden weapon from the rack. He unwrapped a bundle that he¡¯d brought with him, revealing two identical katana. ¡°These aren¡¯t the same as normal iaito. They have the same weight as a real sword and actually-¡± ¡°¡­leave scars on the skin.¡± ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with this type of training weapon. We always used them at my clan, even the juniors.¡± ¡°You sound as if you grew up in a warzone. Most of the young ones joining my dojo have never held weapons before, let alone trained in them. Usually they join after a traumatising event in which they lost loved ones and believe they need to gain strength. Then, of course, you get those who think that wielding a blade is the new fashion.¡± While Kira could empathise completely with the former, the latter was something that she couldn¡¯t understand. A weapon was a tool that was used for defence or, when needed, for killing. It wasn¡¯t a toy for boosting self-esteem or social status. If you wanted either of those, you would have more success simply through meditation, introspection and self-improvement. Becoming a paper tiger didn¡¯t help yourself if you actually ended up in a real fight. Accepting the training sword from Master Tezaki, she held it out for a moment before drawing it and checking the straightness of the blade. Nodding in satisfaction, she sheathed it and tied it to her haramaki. ¡°Master Tezaki takes very good care of these.¡± ¡°Naturally. Normally, these are only for my senior students who¡¯ve learned several Advanced-rank Skills but, after last night, I¡¯ve decided to make an exception for you.¡± ¡°This little one thanks Master Tezaki.¡± She paused, remembering her manners, and bowed respectfully with cupped hands. ¡°Suzuki Clan, Suzuki Kira. Please advise me.¡± ¡°Tezaki Clan, Tezaki School Master, Tezaki Noburo. Please advise me.¡± Wasting no time, Kira drew her sword and immediately closed the gap between them. With the smallest flash of gold across her pupils, she released the Skill that caught even that purple-robed man off guard. Stabbing forward, she was clearly too far away from Master Tezaki to make contact. In that moment when his guard dropped, a ghostly image extended from the tip of her sword, too fast to notice unless you were paying close attention, which stabbed towards Master Tezaki¡¯s heart. ¡®Phantom Pierce.¡¯ Unlike the purple-robed man, Master Tezaki didn¡¯t underestimate Kira. Pivoting on his right foot, he twisted his torso and the ghostly image shot past him, just far enough to have pierced through his whole body. ¡®What a dangerous Skill! That could very well end a real fight on its own against most of my students.¡¯ While Master Tezaki was caught off-guard by her use of a Skill so early, Kira also wasn¡¯t about to underestimate him. Like her, he came from a background of swordsmanship and knew enough to understand that a real swordsman or ¨Cwoman wouldn¡¯t make any unnecessary moves. This first attack was just to test the waters. After all, Kira was trying to use him to test herself, not kill him. Matching Master Tezaki¡¯s movement, Kira also pivoted, keeping her sword between them like a line that had to be crossed for him to get anywhere near her. The reason she had used Phantom Pierce instead of the stab that hit like a hammer blow, which Tetsuya had her develop, was because it executed faster and wasn¡¯t as flashy, giving it a stronger element of surprise. Also, having trained her Skills further in the Twilight Forest, she managed to extend the range of her Phantom Pierce so that it would pierce completely through a human body now. She just needed to figure out how to adjust it so that it wasn¡¯t as visible. For people with highly trained Soul Sense, it would have the same visibility but normal people would have very little time to react. Bringing her katana around and overhead, she cut diagonally downwards, pupils flashing gold once more, a blade of compressed energy slicing forth through the air. ¡®Wind Rending.¡¯ As one of Tetsuya¡¯s exercises, and under his guidance, he had Kira start learning to modify her Skills. Kira¡¯s Wind Rending was the first of these. Although it was the highest-ranked Skill she currently possessed, and thus the hardest to have trained in the first place, Tetsuya insisted on this particular Skill due to its potential. He set one limitation on her though, that she had to keep its overall power level, and hence its rank and level, the same. The result of her adjustments was that she didn¡¯t have to release it with a horizontal cut. While a detail like this may seem insignificant, being able to release the energy bladefrom any position gave it an additional element of surprise while laying the foundation for a Wind Rending similar to what Tetsuya modified it to, one that could unleash consecutive energy blades. Master Tezaki was now losing tempo very quickly. Being forced to dodge into immediately having to deal with an even stronger Skill within a short space of time limited his options. ¡®Her control of the flow of battle is good. I need to stabilise somehow.¡¯ It was then that Master Tezaki made the snap-decision to take the attack head-on with a simple block. While it may seem like the obvious choice, as a martial artist, he knew the value of receiving an attack in the correct manner. Although it wasn¡¯t a physical blow that he faced, he allowedthe force of the attack to propel himself backwards, creating distance that Kira couldn¡¯t cross quickly. If he had tried to block the attack by grounding himself, he wouldn¡¯t be in a position to deal with Kira¡¯s follow-up attacks. The residual energy of the Skill washed over him but, while still fairly forceful, didn¡¯t have its usual cutting edge. This was the downside of using unsharpened weapons as a medium for Skills that created a cutting force. Kira¡¯s battle sense was honed enough that she felt her advantage slipping away with his one move. Breathing slightly heavier after using the two Skills almost consecutively, she slashed upwards, quickly firing off another Wind Rending after the first. Like this, even though she¡¯d depleted about 20% of her total energy, she could chase after Master Tezaki by following closely behindthis energy blade. ¡®Not the option I would usually take, but the situation calls for it.¡¯The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Of course, she¡¯d had other ideas but this particular line of action trumped the others she had in mind. Her first concern was that, if she let the distance between them grow, she would be at a disadvantage. Apart from Phantom Pierce and Wind Rending, she had no other ranged Skills and Master Tezaki still hadn¡¯t revealed any of his own Skills yet. Secondly, and without question, Master Tezaki had a higher cultivation level than her. This meant that in a battle of attrition, she would inevitably be the loser. She had to gain pressure and keep it until she forced him into a situation in which she was the victor. She couldn¡¯t afford to be sparing in her energy use. In a real battle, however, she would have that ace up her sleeve, the bloodline ability, Burning Soul, to make up for the difference in energy quantity, but that wasn¡¯t an option here. If Tetsuya could sense it when she used it back in Edge, surely anyone else on his level could do the same. Kira didn¡¯t want to attract any unnecessary attention. Following close behind the energy blade, Kira already had her next move ready. Sheathing her blade as she ran, Kira¡¯s presence melted away as she adjusted her step, treading as lightly as possible. Even though Master Tezaki had seen this used before against his pupil, Shimon, attempting to pierce through it when it was being used against him was another matter. Although he could clearly see Kira ahead of him, she seemed as insubstantial as air and he couldn¡¯t focus on her. Of course, having to deal with an energy blade flying towards you was bound to distract you to some extent. It was here that Master Tezaki showed his vast experience as her calmly recalled the angle of Kira¡¯s sword when she used the Skill. Previously, the angle of her cut and the angle of the energy blade were exactly the same. There was a high chance that this was the case again. Leaning sideways, he allowed the energy blade to just slip past him as he scored a circle in the ground around him with the tip of his sword. Kira didn¡¯t miss any of these details. She felt certain that the circle was the prelude to some kind of Skill. As such, she didn¡¯t waste any time in slipping to the side and striking for Master Tezaki¡¯s sword arm. ¡®Hah,too naive.¡¯ Raising his sword from the ground with both hands, Master Tezaki easily parried Kira¡¯s attack knocking her off-balance as she¡¯d committed fully to the strike. ¡®Shit.¡¯ As Kira turned her head towards him, Master Tezaki had already swept back his sword, now holding it backhand as a flash of gold crossed his pupils. Sweeping his blade horizontally, Master Tezaki released his Skill. ¡®Moonlight Cleave.¡¯ Seeing the impending strike grow before her eyes, Kira made a split-second decision and forcefully steadied herself by planting her feet on the ground as a similar flash of gold crossed her eyes. Her training sword was withdrawn to its scabbard so fast that one would claim it was there to begin with. It had only been a short time since Kira and Tetsuya had left their campsite to arriving at the edge of the Twilight Forest, but Kira had spent the majority of that time trying to figure out the specifics of this particular Skill. It was very important to her not just in the sense of being the first original Skill that she would develop, but its success or failure would affect her confidence in developing every other Skill afterwards. ¡®Takanashi Style: One Leaf Parts the Wind!¡¯ As the talent of her generation in her previous life, there was no way Kira wouldn¡¯t understand the value of timing. This particular Skill took this value and pushed it to the very extreme. PENG! Shock plastered Master Tezaki¡¯s face as his sword was suddenly halted mid-swing. It felt as if the strength he had gathered for his Skill was slipping through his fingers like sand. He also found that his arm was numbed up to his shoulder while the rest of his body halted. Looking towards his sword, he saw Kira kneeling on the ground like a coiled spring, blocking his attack with the scabbard of her sword, her one hand tightly gripping the handle. With a swoooosh, Kira drew her sword and held it to Master Tezaki¡¯s neck. ¡°It appears that I¡¯m the victor.¡± Master Tezaki¡¯s face was pale and for good reason. If anyone had taken the opportunity he had, no, if the one at a disadvantage were anyone else, they would not have made such a turnaround. He wondered, not for the first time: ¡®Just who is this girl?¡¯ Kira stood up slowly, her body trembling slightly. While she seemed to have gained an absolute victory, in truth she, herself, was amazed that she¡¯d won. In essence, the Skill she¡¯d created was very simple. Takanashi Style: One Leaf Parts the Wind - By channelling the Quintessence into her scabbard and arm, strengthening them, she¡¯ll have a very powerful, yet immovable, block. What makes this Skill special is that, if timed perfectly to intercept an enemy¡¯s Skill Release, you could actually interrupt the Skill completely and stun him or her for a second. Otherwise, attacking into the block would have a greatly-reduced stun effect and any Skills that were Releasing would still come into effect. When Kira made the decision to use the Skill, she¡¯d planned just to use the brief stun to give her a chance to recover. There was a less than 5% chance for her to actually interrupt the Skill as she had no idea of what form the Skill would take or when the Quintessence would take effect, which is what made it surprising even to herself. Despite this, however, she was still desperately looking for an opening and took the one she was given. ¡°Well done, Little Miss. I hadn¡¯t expected you to actually defeat me.¡± ¡°No need to praise me, senior. It was all luck. With senior¡¯s experience and greater cultivation, senior would naturally have been the victor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very humble but also very clever. You knew from the start that by pressuring me and not giving me an opportunity to show my full strength was your key to victory and you took risks just to keep to that strategy. For that, I commend you. You will definitely become someone strong one day.¡± ¡°This amount of praise is too much, senior.¡± ¡°Hmph, after defeating me, how can I not praise you. I should be ashamed, losing to someone of your age. Regardless, I will be leaving first. You may remain here to practice your Skills against Kakuho. Take good care of him.¡± ¡°I will, senior.¡± Kira bowed towards Master Tezaki as he left the dojo, leaving the rather nervous Kakuho alone with Kira. ¡°No need to be that worried. I just need someone to practice my Skills against to see how they¡¯ll work in an actual fight. I won¡¯t be trying that hard to beat you.¡± For some reason, Kakuho didn¡¯t find those words very comforting.
The night market in the middle-class areas of Khukuri was famous as the place to go for finding rare gems at absolute bargains. A young man with short-cropped, dark hair wandered between the stalls, partly as he was on an errand but also to enjoy the sights and sounds and look for an interesting trinket to take home with him. While this young man, Hideyoshi, was sent to look for a particular herb for his master, he didn¡¯t often have the luxury of exploring on his own and was revelling in the experience. However, it was one that was tainted with bitterness. This wasn¡¯t the first night that Hideyoshi had been sent to find one ingredient or another, nor was it the first remedy his Master was trying to concoct. Although his Master appeared to be mostly recovered after a few weeks of rest, there were times that Hideyoshi could see that he was in indescribable agony. His anger towards Kazumi rose up unwillingly. Yes, he¡¯d taken his revenge, but every time he saw the Master he loved like a father clutch his chest where the dragon-seal brand was burned into his skin, looking as frail as an old man twice his age, Hideyoshi couldn¡¯t help wishing that he¡¯d spared Kazumi so he could torture her till she begged for death. Pushing his dark thoughts aside, he stopped to examine a stall selling daggers. He wasn¡¯t a naturally violent person. In fact, he believed that violence wasn¡¯t the answer unless necessary, but the scars of that fight were bringing out the worst in him. Shaking himself out of him reverie, he noticed a young girl next to him also examining the weapons on offer. ¡°That¡¯s a good one, missy. Made of the finest Khukuri steel and vetted by Miss Kazumi herself. You can be sure of its quality.¡± The stallholder smiled as he spoke with a proud drawl. Hideyoshi felt anger rise up within him at the mention of the name but forced himself not to let it show on his face. Right now, he focused on what was in front of him. As a dagger specialist, he¡¯d been taught what to look for when buying a dagger and now this little girl was being ripped off right in front of him! This wasn¡¯t something he could accept. ¡°Excuse me, little miss, but you probably don¡¯t want that one.¡± He didn¡¯t question the reason a girl that young was buying a proper weapon. After all, he¡¯d been taught to fight as soon as he¡¯d arrived at the Murasaki Clan at a tender age. That, on top of the fact that she already had two sheathed swords on her hip, was enough to make him want to help her without knowing anything about her. ¡°Hey, boy, what do you know about daggers? I¡¯ve been living in Khukuri and selling these daggers for years now and you think your word means anything?¡± ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re still just here in the night market selling to little girls instead of richcollectors.¡± ¡°You¡­get out of here if you¡¯re not going to buy anything.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not saying that everything you have is crap. Take this one, for example. It hasn¡¯t been sharpened properly so it doesn¡¯t look like much but it has a strong natural edge. Its balance is good too so it can double as a throwing knife. If I didn¡¯t have better daggers I would¡¯ve bought this one on sight.¡± Hideyoshi picked up an unassuming, dull-grey dagger that was laying to the side as if the owner, himself, didn¡¯t even know of its value, while speaking to the girl beside him. Without warning, he threw the dagger and it embedded itself in the wall a few centimetres from the stallholder¡¯s head. He waited a few seconds to savour the stallholder''s pale face before walking over and retrieving it. The girl paid for the weapon as the owner literally stared daggers at Hideyoshi. The pair left the stall together. ¡°Thank you-¡± ¡°Hideyoshi. And it¡¯s a pleasure. As a dagger-user myself, I couldn¡¯t stand seeing someone else being duped into buying poor quality ones. You here with your parents?¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°No, my uncle and I are staying here alone. I need to be going. Thank you again for your help.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure. Safe home.¡± The small girl with a long black ponytail bowed formally with cupped hands before turning around and walking away until all that Hideyoshi could see was the silhouette of her black training gear until, eventually, she was gone. Chapter 21 - Retribution Kira returned to the inn that night, her newly-purchased dagger in-hand, to find Tetsuya kneeling on the floor. A few candles had been lit, giving the room a mysterious feeling. From the smell, a stick of incense was burning somewhere inside. Tetsuya¡¯s pipe was, surprisingly, not in his mouth but instead laying quietly beside him as he quietly sipped sake from a small cup. The sombre mood was unsettling. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Straight to the point, huh, kiddo? So I just found out today that they¡¯re here, the people from the purple bastard¡¯s clan. That and¡­Kazumi¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Yeah, the smiths said that two people, a big, old guy and a teenager, went to the Testing Hall. After some loud noises, the old guy flew out of the building and the young guy ran after him. After checking on him the young guy went back inside. A few moments later, he came back out and asked for directions to the nearest doctor before carrying the old guy away. The smiths assumed they¡¯d just had the Kazumi treatment but nothing too serious. But...when they went inside the Testing Hall¡­¡± Tetsuya¡¯s shaky voice choked at this point. Kira was astonished to find that he¡¯d actually held that foul-mouthed woman in a higher place in his heart than she would¡¯ve cared to believe. Kira went to kneel beside him. Personally she admired Kazumi from a point of strength. With her cultivation, Kazumi¡¯s entire body seemed to be brimming with life, as if age would never take her, not yet taking into account her fighting ability. To Kira, people who persevered long enough to gain such a great level of strength would be those she always held some respect for, as they embodied the principles of hard work and perseverance. Tetsuya sniffed. ¡°Ah, I suppose this isn¡¯t like me at all, ey? I should just drink this off. Yeah, that sounds like a good idea¡­¡± Before he could get up, Kira stopped him by pushing downon his head. ¡°Drinking won¡¯t bring her back, and neither will wallowing in sadness. If she was that important to you, you should take action. Find the people that killed her and avenge her.¡± Kira understood all too well the feeling of having those closest to her killed. However, her circumstances could be seen as different. She¡¯d been able to kill the one responsible before the desire for revenge consumed her, allowing her to die somewhat peacefully. She had no idea of the effect that holding on to that resentment could have, but she was certain that it couldn¡¯t be good. Tetsuya flinched slightly. Kira¡¯s bluntness ironically pierced through the haze in his mind and it seemed that what she said was right. He couldn¡¯t allow them to remain unpunished. Kazumi gave her life to make sure they were prepared to fight and he couldn''t allow her sacrifice to be in vain. ¡°You¡¯re¡­right. We need to find them before they find us. If they¡¯re strong enough to take Kazumi down¡­there can¡¯t be many people with that kind of strength who recently entered the city.¡± ¡°I suggest we find the doctor first. He may give us some idea of where they¡¯re staying. We can also get a more detailed description.¡± ¡°Tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± The pair kneeled together throughout the night, honouring Kazumi¡¯s memory, one pondering over abrief yet powerful impression, the other holding a strong sense of loss.
Following the trail that the man and boy had left wasn¡¯t easy. They had been careful to cover their tracks, travelling from place to place only when most of the city was asleep. The only testaments Kira and Tetsuya had to work with were the words of drunkards in secluded alleyways and the city¡¯s early-risers. It was tough to tell who was actually more helpful. With how the city was run, money was very important in the lives of these people. No information was free, from the poorest beggars to the wealthiest aristocrats and despite their attempts to keep their inquiries discreet, gossip spread as fast as the money exchanged hands. The information network in Khukuri was somewhat strange in that information was both easy yet difficult to obtain. Within the community, certain people were willing to tell others things for free. Therefore, it was often the case that you obtained information when you didn''t ask for it and had to pay for what you actually wanted. For outsiders, it was even more difficult, as finding out anything required getting through several pay-walls. Even though Kira and Tetsuya ended up chasing many red herrings, the few sympathisers who were outraged at Kazumi''s death helped reduce the cost to them for finding out particular tidbits. At the same time, rumours spread to the pair from the Murasaki Clan that there were people looking for them. However, when they tried to trace it back to the source, they met with similar issues. It could be said that Khukuri¡¯s information network was as difficult to traverse as a stormy sea without a navigator and they had to content themselves with changing locations every few days until¡­ ¡°Come, Master, the coast is clear.¡± ¡°Hideyoshi, stop.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Throughout his Master''s healing process, Hideyoshi had been the one to take initiative, making the decisions of when to change locations and where to go, while still seeing to his master''s medicinal requests. But today, his Master was different. ¡°All this running like scared mice isn¡¯t becoming of us as members of the Murasaki Clan.¡± ¡°But Master, your injury-¡± ¡°I may be injured but I still have my pride. The injury itself is mostly healed. I¡¯m well enough to fight this battle, whenever and wherever it may be. Although, I would prefer it to be on our own terms, rather than a coincidental meeting.¡± ¡°What Master means to say is¡­¡± ¡°I don''t mean for us to fight recklessly. We will choose the time and place and let them come to us. They know I was injured in the fight with that woman and, if it were me, I would strike at my enemies when I have the highest chance of landing a fatal blow.¡± Hideyoshi remained silent. He was worried about his Master. Although others may not see it, having spent so many years with him, Hideyoshi could clearly see that he was still far from peak condition. His Master''s movements weren¡¯t as agile as before and he walked with a slight hunch, using his walking staff to support him somewhat. Others may think that this was normal for his age but Hideyoshi knew better and it saddened him greatly to see his Master like this. However, he still trusted him completely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hide. It¡¯s not as if we¡¯re going into the fight unprepared. In fact, one might say that we have the home advantage.¡± Hideyoshi looked up to see his Master looking up to the sky, a familiar twinkle in his eye. ¡°Yes, Master!¡±
¡°Here we are. This is the place where that Soul Sense pulse came from. Not much to look at, is it?¡± Tetsuya swept his gaze across the slums as he spoke and his nose twitched. Not more than thirty minutes ago, he felt a mental pulse sweep outward over the city. From the scale of the pulse, he could tell that it belonged to someone powerful, most likely the person they were seeking. ¡°Uncle, if it really is them, why would they do something so bold after managing to hide from us successfully for so long?¡± ¡°No idea, but it¡¯s almost certainly a trap of some sort.¡± The slums in the outer ring consisted of densely packed square-ish houses with flat roofs that seemed to be jostling with each other for space. Small alleyways branched off the mains roads, some of which were only just wide enough for a single person to fit through. To those who didn¡¯t know the area well, it was a labyrinth.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
¡°Master, they¡¯re here.¡± Hideyoshi flicked a coin to a man in tattered clothes who clasped it with both hands and held it tightly to his chest as slipped away. ¡°Follow me closely, let¡¯s move.¡±
Kira and Tetsuya kept to the main road as they cautiously approached the epicentre of the district, a large octagon from which eight different roads branched off with a shoddy-looking fountain that had long-since run dry in its centre. Tetsuya lit his pipe and took a deep pull. Breathing out, he spoke. ¡°They should be around here somewhere¡­careful!¡± Tetsuya wrapped his arm around Kira, pulling her close enough that she could smell the musty odour of his cloakas a trio of blue energy streams shot out of three separate roads towards them. Tetsuya pulled on his pipe calmly before breathing out blue smoke. The blue smoke seemed to grow exponentially as it billowed out around them, hiding them within as the energy streams collided with it. Shoooom! The cloud burst apart explosively, energy mist flying out in all directions. As it dissipated, it revealed Tetsuya and Kira, Tetsuya standing there as calmly as before, pipe in hand. ¡°Nice trick. Why not come out and let me know who I have the honour of putting in the dirt?¡± Despite his calm exterior, Tetsuya''s voice was tinted with anger. It was finally time to avenge Kazumi. Also, he was surprised at the strength of the previous attack. From what he felt through his Smoke Dispersion, it wasn¡¯t a low-ranked Skill but from its strength he could tell it also wasn¡¯t purely offensive. This information was enough to make him keep his guard up. ¡°I must say that I¡¯m impressed. Your female friend had a much tougher time dealing with that Skill.¡± A deep voice resonated from all around them. Immediately, Tetsuya extended his Soul Sense, using a similar technique to the pulse that led them there, but with a smaller range, allowing him to sense the position of any cultivators on his own level or lower. Being someone well-versed in Soul Sense, the Murasaki Clan Master wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be found with such a method. Hideyoshi, on the other hand, while training under his Master, had a mental strength that was still far below Tetsuya¡¯s. Unlike Kira, he could still feel the sensory wave, however, and in his struggles to hide himself from it, revealed his position. ¡°Found one. Let¡¯s go, kiddo.¡± Tetsuya kept his words to a minimum. The comment about Kazumi earlier didn¡¯t just sweep over him and it was taking all of his self-control to hold back his anger. Kira clearly noticed this but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®He¡¯s experienced enough to know what will happen if he gives in to it.¡¯ Kira thought as they dashed through the winding streets and alleyways. Meanwhile, deep within the slum district, Hideyoshi smiled. This situation was just as they¡¯d anticipated. Turning the last corner, Tetsuya, who was further ahead, dived into a roll to avoid the pair of daggers, which were crackling with blue energy, as they sliced through the airabove him. As Kira moved forwards to catch up to him, the ground in front of her ruptured into a huge mound of earth that rose up, sealing the gap between the two buildings. She looked up and saw a tall figure facing Tetsuya standing atop the blockage, dressed in a purple cloak that fluttered despite there being no wind that day. Seeing that shade of purple again sparked up Kira¡¯s resentment at how useless she felt the previous time she fought against someone from the purple-cloaked clan. Within the span of a breath, she unhesitatingly drew her twin dragon-motif sword and, with a flash of gold across her pupils, fired off a vertical Wind Rending at his exposed back. Without turning around, the cloaked figure swayed slightly and the Wind Rending just slipped past him. For the second time, Kira heard that deep, resonating voice. ¡°You have fire, little girl, but it is far too soon for you to even think about injuring me. Hide, capture the girl, unharmed if possible.¡± ''Hide?'' Kira didn¡¯t have time to dwell on who it could be when a crackling sound caught in her ears. Dropping to the ground, she avoided the two energy-charged daggers as they flew overhead and embedded themselves in the earth mound. Above her, a blast of air signified that the tall man had left to battle Tetsuya. Quickly getting to her feet, Kira turned to see a young man in a similar purple cloak, his hood hiding his eyes. With a blue light glowing from his palms, he gripped at the air and a pair of daggers materialised in his hands. As Kira took her stance, to her surprise, the young man took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s¡­you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met before. I would remember someone with a cloak like that. Your clan is despicable.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you talking about? The man with you killed one of our people and you call us despicable?¡± ¡°After your clan member killed fifteen people in my home city, none of them even twenty years old. He even tried to kill my brother and I.¡± The cloaked figure was taken aback and lowered his weapons slightly. ¡°You¡¯re lying. The man with you did all that. The Oda Clan Leader even asked us to get revenge for him. We refused because he didn¡¯t have the balls to do it himself.¡± ¡°Oda¡­haha.¡± Kira laughed mirthlessly. ''Trust Oda to find a way to turn the blame away for his own gain. His own son gets killed and he doesn¡¯t look to blame his, obviously unhinged, ¡°ally¡±, instead trying to milk their partnership for all it¡¯s worth.'' Kira thought, disgusted. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± By now Hideyoshi was both unsettled and confused. In his heart, there was no way someone from the Murasaki Clan would do something as horrendous as killing such young people¡­unless it was on the clan¡¯s orders, another possibility he couldn¡¯t accept. ¡°Oda is the most despicable and ambitious scum I¡¯ve ever met. He¡¯ll butcher the truth if he can find a grain of benefit from it. The truth is, your clan member killed his son, it happened right in front of me. Then Oda still tries to trick you into furthering his political agenda. He''s truly shameless.¡± ¡°Shut¡­up.¡± Hideyoshi didn¡¯t want to hear anymore. If Oda¡¯s words were really a lie then¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, your clan actually accepted a psychotic killer. They probably sent him this far away from the Capital because he was causing too much trouble.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re here to clean up his mess because we¡¯re the only ones that know the truth. Besides my brother, we¡¯re the only survivors. Your clan can¡¯t afford to let it be known that one of their own killed a bunch of children in some backwater city. I¡¯m sure that would seriously hurt your recruitment opportunities.¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Kira''s words were razor sharp as she spoke. She had a feeling that this boy, although fairly young, was definitely stronger than her overall. Although she wasn''t very well versed in psychological warfare, she''d simply spoken the truth, mixed with some speculation, of course. Hideyoshi viciously threw an energy-charged dagger at Kira. As she raised her block to deflect it, Hideyoshi suddenly appeared in front of her, the airborne dagger firmly gripped in his hand as he cut downwards. Kira just about caught the attack with her sword but she couldn¡¯t let her guard down as his other dagger swept towards her gut. Stepping back, she avoided his second attack, acutely aware of both the wall of earth behind her and buildings tightly packed on either side. ¡®This isn¡¯t good. I can¡¯t swing my sword with my full strength in this enclosed space. If I don¡¯t do something soon, I won¡¯t have room to manoeuvre. His weapon is more suited for this than mine.¡¯ As Kira was trying to figure out her dilemma, Hideyoshi was struggling with his own emotions. ¡®No, it can¡¯t be. Are we really just cleaners? Master would¡¯ve told me, right? A killer like she said, why would the clan accept him? The Murasaki Clan has always been good to me so I¡¯ve always done what I can for them, but have I always done the right thing? What is the right thing? I don¡¯t know anymore!¡¯ Under Hideyoshi¡¯s relentless barrage of attacks, while unable to use any of her own, Kira was continuously pushed back until her back was almost against the wall of earth. Just before she touched the wall, she braced herself and leapt up as high as she could, planting her feet against the walls on either side of her as Hideyoshi¡¯s attack passed just beneath her. As he moved to attack again, she dived at him from above, her sword held out horizontally in front of her, her left hand on the flat of the blade. When their weapons met, gold light flashed across Kira¡¯s pupils as her Rejection Skill released. The explosive force sent Hideyoshi stumbling forward into the earth wall while assisting Kira¡¯s momentum to drive her further along the cramped alley, putting a reasonable amount of distance between them as she rolled into a crouch. With a brief glance behind her, she sheathed her blade and sprinted off through the narrow streets. Shaken with uncertainty, Hideyoshi didn¡¯t immediately give chase, instead just staring at the wall, taking a few moments to calm his breathing before turning to chase after her. Being one of the most talented of the Murasaki Clan¡¯s young generation, he couldn¡¯t allow his emotions to get the better of him any longer. That wasn¡¯t to say that he wasn¡¯t still deeply unsettled. He simply forced himself to focus on the person who was his anchor, the Master who he looked up and who¡¯d raised him like his own son. From these memories he found the strength and security to just about push down the doubts and fears that plagued him so that he could focus on the battle before him. ¡®Any questions I have can wait until afterwards. The most important thing is to complete my mission without getting killed.¡¯
Meanwhile, noticing that Hideyoshi wasn¡¯t following behind her as she zipped from tight corridor to narrow alley, Kira actually became even more wary of him. She was certain that his frame of mind was shattered right now but if he somehow managed to piece it together again, he would be a difficult opponent. ¡®Whatever state he¡¯s in, I can¡¯t fight here. I need more space. Their trap was well thought out, splitting us up in an unfamiliar environment.¡¯ Recalling when they first entered the district, Kira remembered the eight main ¡®roads¡¯ that branched out from the fountain plaza. If she could find one of them, she could fight without restraint. Turning a corner, Kira looked down the alley and saw, right at the very end, that the gap between the buildings seemed to be larger than usual. ¡®This might be it.¡¯ She thought excitedly, breaking into a sprint. A now-familiar crackling sound brought her to an abrupt halt as two daggers charged with blue energy impaled the ground where she would have been had she not stopped in time. ¡®He recovered faster than I thought.¡¯ A hooded figure blurred into sight in front of her, kneeling as his hands tightly gripped the pair of daggers. ¡°Now that I get a look at you, you¡¯re actually so young. But when you speak, it¡¯s like I¡¯m being lectured by one of my instructors. I really don¡¯t want to hurt you but the mission always comes first. Lay down your weapons and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re treated well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one condition I can¡¯t meet. My blades and I are one. Besides, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t allow you to leave here alive either. You and your master know too much. We can¡¯t have your clan keep sending people after us.¡± ¡°So I guess there¡¯s no other way then¡­¡± ¡°None.¡± Chapter 22 - Clash in the Slums of Khukuri Kira ran straight at Hideyoshi,hands firmly gripping her sword and sheath, before drawing it in one smooth motion. "What?" Hideyoshi hesitated as the air suddenly becamethin and the space around Kira became distorted. The distortion was centred on the black katana she held, which had a blade darker than midnight. It didn''t reflect any light, instead seeming to devour it. Just looking at this katana, he felt as if he might also be swallowed whole. Hideyoshi gulped. He''d been through dangerous fights before, but always with his Master by his side. This time, he could only rely on himself. His cultivation could be called fairly good among the Murasaki clan for his age, having reached Core rank at nine years of age. At fifteen years old now he had a decent grasp on his own strength. Kira, on the other hand, had combat experience that he could only dream of. Knowing that she was at a disadvantage, she knew that it was imperative that she catch him off-guard somehow. The fact that they were already face-to-face meant that her options were limited and was why she chose now to reveal her black katana. Constrained by the narrow confines of the alleyway, Her attacking options were limited. With this in mind, she used the most domineering cut that made full use of the deadly aura of the black katana while being, at the same time, being the humblest of attacks, the overhead cut. While Kira had trained with this unique blade for a decent amount of time and was used to its effects, to Hideyoshi, who was experiencing it for the first time, it felt as if a Demonic Void Beast''s black talon was descending on him with full force, splitting the air asunder as it left a trail of nothingness. He felt paralysed by the pure pressure of it. Hideyoshi had to be commended for not breaking under the pressure right then and there. Even so, he made the mistake of trying to block the attack head-on, crossing his daggers above him to catch the blade. As soon as the katana made contact with the pair of daggers, the pressure on him seemed to increase exponentially, as if the blade itself was hungering for his blood. Eventually, the katana broke through Hideyoshi''s trembling guard, scoring a cut on his arm. Although it was only a small nick, in that instant, Hideyoshi experienced the most disconcerting sensation he had ever felt in his life, that of his Soul Energy being forcefully ripped from his body through the wound and into the blade. No matter that it was a small amount, it was enough for him to develop a certain wariness of that black katana, perhaps even fear. ''From the look on his face, this blade''s effect must really be terrifying. But, if he knew the limitations it places on me, he might not be so afraid.'' Hideyoshi wasn''t very good at hiding his emotions. When had he ever needed to? Using this knowledge, Kira pressed her offensive, with each strike, getting one step closer to her current goal. After dodging several attacks and keeping his distance, Hideyoshi finally realised what happening, but by then it was too late. With one last overhead cut, Kira forced him backwards, out of the shadows of the narrow alleyway and into the light of the main street. Now that she had some room to move, Kira lashed out with a wide horizontal sweep, forcing Hideyoshi to nimbly hop several steps backward and cementing her position on their new battleground. Having finally come out into the open, Kira felt much more at ease. She didn''t realise earlier how much the stifling alleyways had made her feel trapped. Hideyoshi, on the other hand, was relieved to have more room to avoid that deadly, black blade and made a firm intention never to go anywhere near it, without a decent plan at least. Flipping backward another few metres, Hideyoshi once again threw out his daggers which were covered with crackling blue energy. ''Doesn''t he know any other moves?'' Kira wondered. That said, while she didn''t have a betteranswer to it, seeing it coming for a change, she was able to deflect the daggers to the sides. As she refocused on Hideyoshi, she saw a puzzled look on his face. Quickly glancing at the grounded daggers, she saw that they were dull and lifeless, without a trace of their previous energy. ''That energy must be a core element of his Skills.'' She thought, followed by... ''He really really doesn''t know how to hide his emotions.'' Her slight satisfaction at shutting down his Skills was short-lived as Hideyoshi reached into his purple cloak and withdrew six daggers skillfully held between his fingers, each with a different size and shape, each carefully crafted and each crackling with blue energy. Swinging his arms, one after the other, he threw the daggers at Kira. With that many daggers flying at her, Kira''s first thought was that she wouldn''t be able to deflect them all. In this kind of high-pressure scenario, her highly-honed battle sense and reflexes kicked in. Dodging wasn''t an option as at least two of the daggers were flying along unnatural trajectories, blocking off her escape routes. With the black katanain her grasp, she also didn''t have access to any of her defensive Skills. ''Then I''ll have to give myself more options.'' Instead of immediately defending herself, and to Hideyoshi''s utter amazement, Kira stabbed her black katana into the ground to her right. With the flurry of daggers almost upon her, Kira was already drawing her twin dragon-motif katana as she crouched down next to the vertical black blade. A flash of gold crossed her pupils as she released a Wind Rending at the incoming daggers. However, it wasn''t quite enough to stop the entire barrage that whistled through the air. Two of the daggers were stopped by the black katana and, with a clang, fell to the ground, lifeless. The third sliced through the air above her head while the fourth left a gash on her cheek as it flew past, numbing the side of her face. The fifth and sixth daggers, one of which was particularly broad, were directly deflected by her Wind Rending. What she didn''t anticipate was, hidden in the shadow of the broad dagger, there was a seventh, thinner dagger which slipped through her defences and impaled her left shoulder, it''s crackling, blue energy numbing her entire arm down to her fingertips. Kira gritted her teeth. ''Damn, I was careless.'' This wasn''t necessarily due to a misjudgement on Kira''s part. Rather, her standards for herself were simply far beyond an ordinary person''s. Very few people would have been able to do as much as she''d done in that minimal space of time, and certainly none at her cultivation level. It just so happened that Hideyoshi had intended for that dagger to hit her leg, numbing it to reduce her mobility. But because she crouched down, it instead hit her shoulder, an occurrence that could only be called bad luck. Hideyoshi didn''t have time to dwell on his luck as Kira''s Wind Rending, which easily deflected his energy-charged daggers, created ripples in the air as it flew at him. His instinct, through years of training, was not to try and dodge, but instead he felt out the positions of his other daggers and, with a flash of gold across his pupils, released his Skill. ''Lightning Step.'' Kira didn''t feel any pain from her injured areas, as they were both numbed by the crackling energy, but her shoulder was a cause for concern. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to stop the bleeding if she removed it now. She also didn''t really have time to contemplate her situation before noticing that Hideyoshi had vanished from his previous position. ''Shit.'' Having seen it a few times now, Kira had some idea of how his vanishing Skill worked. Ruling out the thin dagger embedded in her shoulder, she spun around, slicing out with her blackkatana which she still held in her right hand. Her blade cut only air and, seeing the two daggers behind her, she immediately turned her gaze and her guard upwards. Sure enough, along with the broad dagger, the other dagger which had been deflected by her Wind Rending was another one that Hideyoshi intended to be blocked. For only when it was deflected from its course, it had the unique ability to be sent soaring into the air, only to land directly on its intended target. At the same time, it was the perfect target to Lightning Step to. Knowing that he held the element of surprise and that the black katana was basically out of the way, Hideyoshi didn''t hold back and released his strongest Skill. ''Lightning Fang!'' With a thunderclap, the crackling blue energy around the dagger in his right hand became extremely vicious and lashed out at the air as its colour changed from blue to a bright yellow. The energy increased in volume, tightly wreathing the dagger like a cloak with a volatile form that sparked off before joining into itself again. The overall shape of the energy-cloaked dagger was one that was several times larger than before with several spikes of lightning rippling along its edge. With this Skill active, Hideyoshi slashed at Kira as he fell from the sky. Unable to change positions, Kira narrowed her eyes as she met his attack head-on with her own weapon, simultaneously releasing her own Skill which had proven invaluable so many times before. ''Rejection!'' The two Skills clashed in a blaze of energy as sparks flew everywhere. However, with just one arm, Kira wouldn''t normally have been able to withstand an attack of this level with her physical strength alone, especially when Hideyoshi also had gravity on his side. This was where the true power of Rejection showed itself.With one last push, Kira just about managed to force Hideyoshi away from her about 2 metres. As a purely defensive Skill, as long as the difference in strength between the two Skill users wasn''t too big, it would always have at least some effect. As to the difference in Skill strength...The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Kira didn''t have a chance tospit out the large mouthful of blood that had risen up from the backlash from resisting such a powerful Skill, when Hideyoshi vanished again. Just as Kira had been paying close attention to his Skills, Hideyoshi had also been observing her moves, waiting for an opportunity to exploit the moment when she felt safe. Naturally, Kira had been keeping that fact that he would go for the dagger in her shoulder, should the opportunity arise, in the back of her mind, so she wasn''t completely unprepared. Even so, the situation was dire. As Hideyoshi reappeared and ripped the dagger from her arm with his free hand, she pivoted to face him as he cut down with his Lightning Fang. ''Time. That''s all I need, time.'' Despite all the odds being against her, Kira believed that she could figure a way out of this situation given the chance. With that mind-set, she raised her katana between them, knowing full well that, without her Skill to reinforce it, it was a pathetic defence. The two blades clashed once more but this time the difference in offensive and defensive strength was just too great. As Kira''s sword arm was knocked aside and Hideyoshi prepared his killing blow, Kira bet everything on one last movement. Dropping her sword, she hopped backward. Her movement couldn''t completely avoid Hideyoshi''s Lightning Fang, which scored a deep gash across her cheek and along her left arm. Reaching behind her, she pulled out that black katana which she had left there earlier and raised it to block his follow-up strike. Seeing Kira once again hold that terrifying weapon made Hideyoshi''s heart falter but he didn''t allow himself to hesitate. He had her under pressure which he was certain that would break her if he kept it up. When these blades, black and golden-yellow, clashed, however, the difference compared to using her normal katana was like that between heaven and earth. The black katana greedily devoured the yellow energy coating the dagger like a ravenous beast, the energy peeling away from the dagger in streams only to vanish into the void that was the black blade. At the same time, Hideyoshi felt terror as the black blade felt like it was trying to devour his soul. Similar to Kira''s Burning Soul, Hideyoshi''s Lightning Fang was a type of persistent Skill that required constant refreshing of its Quintessence to remain active. As such, there was an inextricable link between him and his dagger. Sustaining it for the previous three attacks had already left him feeling spent and now the black katana was forcefully draining what remained of his Soul Energy. Kira, on the other hand, didn''t know that it was having this strong of an effect. She only thought to use it to dispel his Skill which was a constant threat on her life in her partially-disabled state. Her surprise came when she held the sword and feeling suddenly returned to her left arm and face. The sharp pain from her wounds caused her to gasp but, at the same time, sharpened her thoughts and she came to a sudden realisation. ''The paralysis must be caused by the energy infused into the daggers, energy that got stagnated by this sword.'' Even though her arm was still injured from Hideyoshi''s previous attack, at least now it wasn''t completely useless. The pressure exerted by the black katana, in turn, relieved some of the pressure on Kira herself as Hideyoshi forcibly dispelled his Skill or risk it overdrawing his Soul Energy. Not one to let an opportunity like this slip by, Kira grimaced as her wounded left arm once more gripped the hilt of her blade and she moved in to attack. Hideyoshi wasn''t in a good condition either, having used a considerable amount of Soul Energy for his Lightning Fang and even more as Kira''s dark blade indirectly attacked his energy reserves. Right now, he could barely muster the strength for a few more Lightning Steps to try and finish the fight quickly. Kira, unaware of the entirety of his desperate situation, wasn''t nearly as energy-fatigued but her injured arm was causing her constant pain, making it difficult to think clearly. ''I think I have more Soul Energy than him but it doesn''t matter. If he uses that Skill again, I need to have this sword ready to stop him.'' Kira thought as she moved in. Meanwhile, Hideyoshi stabilised his churning Soul Energy and used his Soul Sense to feel out the location of his remaining daggers. The energy he imbued in them wasn''t that much at his level so they wouldn''t retain it for long. His pupils flashed gold as Kira''s blade came down. Even though Kira had seen it several times now, the fact that there existed a Skill that allowed seemingly instantaneous movement was still wondrous to her and she couldn''t help but think that if she had an ability like that, she would''ve been able to save her Takanashi Clan. ''Enough time for that later. Focus on the battle.'' While Hideyoshi had been using his Soul Sense to track his daggers'' locations, Kira had been mentally memorising their general locations. Since she had an inkling of how his Skill worked, she turned instantly to face him as he removed a dagger from the ground. Not expecting Kira to react that quickly, and with three daggers in hand and limited energy, Hideyoshi knew that his next move would be his last. Even though he had trained for most of his life since being adopted by the Murasaki Clan, his fighting style relied heavily on his Skills. In terms of pure weapon technique, he''d realised since the momentshe''d dealt with his dagger barrage that he was no match for Kira. Gripping his daggers tightly in one hand for a moment, he threw them at Kira in succession. With her mind somewhat clouded by pain, Kira couldn''t think beyond deflecting what she needed to. When the first dagger instead flew past her, she realised that she''d been duped as Hideyoshi vanished from in front of her. At that moment, her body moved on its own, the years of training in the Takanashi Clan deeply ingrained in her muscle memory. What rose to the surface at this point was specifically the techniques for dealing with multiple opponents. Her left arm dropped to her side only to rise again, hand tightly holding the sheath of her sword. As she brought herleft arm us to block Hideyoshi''s incoming attack. Although she was injured, Hideyoshi''s attack was focused more on speed than strength. Meanwhile, her right arm holding the katana slashed out, deflecting the second dagger, removing its crackling energy. As his attack was dealt with, in that instant, Hideyoshi had a sense of being completely outclassed, but he wasn''t the type of person to give up that quickly and continued with this combo attack which he had practiced enough to do with his eyes closed. Kira suddenly felt the resistance against her left arm disappear. At the same time, as the last dagger was about to reach her, Hideyoshi appeared holding it and rapidly changed the angle of attack. At such a close distance, Kira didn''t have time swing her sword, instead taking a risk as she dropped the black blade to the ground and pivoting while crouching to make herself a smaller target and buying an extra moment. As she raised her left arm holding the sheath to meet his attack, a flash of gold raced across her pupils as her Skill, One Leaf Splits The Wind, was released. When Hideyoshi''s last desperate attack hit her sheath, it felt as if he was hitting a solid rock wall and his arm was numbed for a moment as his attack bounced off. This moment was more than enough for someone like Kira who quickly grabbed the black katana off the ground, not caring that she was holding it backhand, and sliced towards him. You had to commend Hideyoshi for not panicking at this moment. Kira''s attack would have completely disembowelled him were it not for the fact that he raised his other dagger to block. That said, it was a rather poor block and, as Kira broke through it, her attack instead cut through his thighs causing him to collapse on the ground. His efforts to get up were stopped as the tip of that black katana was held centimetres from his face, its tyrannical devouring aura enough to make him stop struggling. "Now, let''s see the face under that hood. If I''m killing someone, I at least want to know who they are." With the tip of her sword, Kira skilfully flipped up the hood of Hideyoshi''s purple cloak and was momentarily startled. "Now do you remember me?" Looking up at her was the panting face of the young man she''d met at the night market, the one who''d assisted her at the dagger shop. ''Gods above, you sure have a twisted sense of humour. First Oda''s son and now him.'' Previously, in her old life, she was always clear on who her enemies were and she''d felt no sympathy for them. Now, for the second time in succession, not counting the crazy, purple-cloaked guy, she''d ended up having to sincerely fight against people who didn''t seem to be bad at heart. While she didn''t kill Oda''s son, if she''d had to, and if she killed this young man now, she knew it would leave a bad taste in her mouth at best. Caught up in this dilemma, Kira didn''t move, something Hideyoshi couldn''t help noticing. "So, are you going to kill me or not?" Even though he didn''t have sufficient strength remaining to fight back, Hideyoshi still didn''t beg for his life, something that wasn''t lost on Kira and something that her pride as a warrior respected. Between this ''simple to say but hard to accomplish'' gesture and the kindness he''d shown she previously, her heart softened a little, but she still didn''t lower her sword. "Listen, do you remember what I told you earlier?" How could Hideyoshi forget? Only now, without the battle to distract him, all his uncertainty came rushing back. "It can''t be true, it just can''t..." "I''ll admit, some of what I said were calculated guesses but what I''m about to say now is the absolute truth. The real truth is that your clan accepted a psychotic murderer and sent him to my home, for reasons I don''t know, where he killed many innocent, young people. And that is something I''ll never forgive your clan for, not until the day it''s completely destroyed or the ones responsible die by my hand. Secondly, I''ve decided that I''m sparing your life. I believe that you''re not a bad person and you''re a talented warrior. Under different circumstances we may have been allies. If I''m right, I''m sure that you want to find out the truth so I''m giving you the chance to do so. Before you thank me, I have one condition, which is that your master doesn''t make it out of here alive today. Besides the fact that it''s unlikely either of us could have an impact on their fight now, I can''t let you interfere. Your master killed someone very close to my uncle and now he needs to deal with his pain, by paying back the one responsible." On hearing that his life would be spared, Hideyoshi was relieved but, once Kira mentioned that his Master would die, he nearly impaled his face on the black katana in his rush to try and get up but was forced back down by its threatening presence. Incomparable guilt welled up from inside him. He wanted to scream, to shout, ''It was me! I was the one who killed her! So please, spare him!'' But he found himself unable to do so. The battle between wanting to save the one who raised him and wanting to stay alive to search for the truth concerning his clan actually scared him by how close it was. He owed the clan everything, but that same loyalty made him want to prove Kira''s accusations about it wrong. However, his Master was someone irreplaceable in his heart and he couldn''t be certain that telling her he was the one who did it would mean that his master would be spared. It may just mean that both of them would die today. After what seemed like an incredibly long time but was only the space of a few breaths, Hideyoshi spoke up. "The one who killed her...was me. So please...spare my Master." Hideyoshi couldn''t take it. He knew that if he didn''t at least try, he would live with the guilt for the rest of his life. "I believe you. However, even though you dealt the finishing blow, compared to her, your strength is insignificant. All you did was just finish up work your master had already done. If he hadn''t reduced her to a state where that was possible, you would''ve been dead in an instant." Kira would never forget the feeling of strength and vitality that Kazumi gave off, even when she wasn''t exerting herself, and it left a lasting impression on her. That someone like Hideyoshi could even scratch her was an inconceivable notion. As Kira spoke, the wounds on her cheek and left arm were soundlessly pulling closed, the skin on either side of the cuts slowly stitching back together. Having progressed past the Skin Tempering stage of Life Energy cultivation, Kira had naturally started learning the signature technique that came with the breakthrough, Accel Heal. Unlike the purple-robed killer she''d faced before, who''d healed up her attacks within a matter of seconds and who''d not even flinched at losing a hand, Kira was still a complete novice and it took all her focus to use it at this snail''s pace, which made it using it in battle, especially one as fast-paced as she''d had just now, an unrealistic expectation. Even though the black katana, with its intense devouring capabilities, gave the impression of being able to consume anything even being able to indirectly halt her Soul Energy from circulating, it actually had no effect on the Life Energy that flowed through her veins, a property Kira found both strange and possibly useful. Kira and Hideyoshi both remained silent as there was nothing more to be said, a silence that was soon broken by a roaring that shattered the sky... Chapter 23 - Departure from Khukuri A few minutes prior, in another area of the slum district. Tetsuya and the tall, purple-cloaked man faced each other from across the rooftops. The tall man''s cloak was scorched in places and his hood had come off at some point in the fight, revealing an aged face that showed similar burn marks. Tetsuya, on the other hand, had even more holes in his ragged cloak than patches and his hands were trembling. He was alsoconsciously shifting his weight off hisright leg which seemed to have gone limp. Both men were panting heavily. Around them, multiple buildings showed signs of destruction including blackened walls and corners missing from the flat, square, clay roofs. Flapping its wings at the tall man¡¯s side was a crystalline owl with a swirling, blue eye. His Sprit Projection, the Abyss-Eyed Owl, with its seemingly-ethereal body, was tinted darker by the spattering of blood on it. Meanwhile, in Tetsuya¡¯s hand was a strangely-shaped, blue object that seemed to be made of a similarly ethereal energy. Only, instead of an owl, or any animal for that matter, what he held was a massive smoking pipe, reaching his height in terms of length. Compared to his usual pipe, apart from the size, the decorations were far more ornate, as if it came from one of the Twin Empire''s Royal Treasury. The fittings were skilfully moulded into the shapes of twisting dragons, serpents and depictions of fierce battles between men and mythical beasts. Near its wide opening was embedded a blue spherical jewel that shared a similar lustre to the Abyss-Eyed Owl''s eye. "That owl of yours is really annoying. If it wasn''t for that unfair move, I would''ve turned you to dust long ago." "Your Projection is similarly impressive. But I''d assumed there was no more need to talk." "You''re right, there isn''t. You''ve already lost." "Hmm?" From the moment Tetsuya first spoke, he''d forcibly been slowing his breathing so that now, he been able to, unnoticeably, take an immensely deep breath which he blew into his Projected pipe. Of course, this was no ordinary breath, as a flash of gold crossed Tetsuya''s eyes. As the air travelled down the length of the pipe, the ornate fittings squirmed as if life itself was being breathed into them and they actually broke free of their positions, glowing brightly as their colour changed from blue to gold beforefollowing the path of air towards the end of the pipe. Slicing winds rose around Tetsuya as a dense pillar of blue smoke blasted out of the end of the pipe and into the sky where it formed a massive cloud, blotting out the sun. The animated fittings which had raced to the end of the pipe plunged into the smoke, disappearing into its depths. Within moments, the billowing smoke suddenly convulsed before that massive cloud split off into several great clouds, each of which glowed from the inside with a golden light. As if shaped by a master sculptor, those clouds became less and less shapeless as they took the forms of the fittings which had been on the pipe. Majestic dragons and beasts filled the sky, letting out loud roars and cries, accompanied by warriors in resplendent armour bearing weapons that seemed to pierce the very air, their previously smoky forms becoming more and more solid. Although not as solid as the pipe from whence they came, they were well-defined and the golden objects glowed brightly from where their hearts might''ve been. "Seeing as we''re here, let me tell you a story..." You couldn''t blame the tall man for not reacting immediately in this moment. Previously in their fight, the only Skills Tetsuya had showed were using his normal pipe and, even after releasing his Spirit Projection, had only used it as a normal, albeit highly resilient, weapon that was able to defend against his multitude of control Skills. While he''d thought that their energy was being consumed at a similar rate, in truth, his losses were greater than Tetsuya''s. Even with the Abyss-Eyed Owl''s Abyssal Devouring ability, he''d only managed to gain a minimal amount of energy as Tetsuya focused on physical attacks. "There once was a travelling bard who''d roamed about the Bladeworks Continent. Wherever there was some important happening, he''d always find a way to be there..." As Tetsuya spoke, his manifested creations moved in to attack the tall man, starting with the human warriors. Those riding ghostly horses quickly arranged temselves in formation before charging through the air, giving off an almost tangible pressure. "Fom the birth of someone who would become a great hero to clashes against beasts and creatures of legend, he would be there to witness it all. He would personally experience all of these happenings and tell them in the form of song and ballad to those he met as he wandered between places where these events would occur..." While Tetsuya continued with his story, the tall man was fighting for his life. Close-combat wasn''t his speciality, yet he had to swing his staff like a club to try and fend off the mounted assault. Even with his Projection Skill, Abyssal Devouring, to provide him some respite, it was extremely difficult for himto hold on. Any Soul Energy he absorbed was used almost instantly to fend off an attack from another direction. "Word of the bard spread across the continent and some lauded him as a seer. How else could they explain how he always was always at the right place at the right time? Because of this, some people seeking adventure and glory tried to follow him but he would always disappear in the dead of night, without leaving a trace..." Just as the tall man managed to defeat all the human creations, the mythical beasts, both flying and land-based charged at him, fangs and talons bared. Some of the flying beasts had four wings that could send out slicing winds from a distance and amongst the grounded beasts were twin-headed ones whose saliva corroded whatever it touched. "And so it was that the legend of the bard was passed on for generations, the legend gaining new life everytime someone matching his appearance showed up at a great event or in taverns and inns. Although his appearance and clothing were different each time, sometimes even being a female, one thing remained the same. He was always seen carrying a pipe which he would smoke as he told his stories of epic battles and legendary weapons, before once more vanishing by morning..." The tall man was bloodied and his clothes showing gaping holes, his skin melted away in places. Not only that but he was almost at the end of his stamina when he finally looked up, only to see a flock of dragons flying towards him, their dominating auras alone threatening to crush him as they roared. "Even though it was impossible for the same personto have livedfor so many hundreds of years, the fact that there were still sightings of him led to people give him a title that would stick around for hundreds more, the Bard of Ages..." The Abyss-Eyed Owl flew in front of the tall man, its Abyssal Devouring absorbing a stream of smoky blue flame that came from the maw of one of the dragons while the tall man had raised his Aqua Barrier to try and defend from the stream of flame coming from another side. "''What was the point of that story?'' you might ask. Here it is. MySoul Spirit is a particularly rare one. The same one that all the Bards of Ages have shared throughout time. At any point, there can only be one Bard of Ages and he or she will bear the Spirit known as the Bard of Ages'' Pipe. With this Spirit, the bearerwill inherit the Unique Skill only learnable by being a Spiritual descendant. This Skill''s name is..." The tall man was no longer able to resist the flames and he screamed as his barrier collapsed around him, leaving him open to the full and devastating heat of the smoky-blue dragonfire. "Chorus of the Ages."
Both Kira and Hideyoshi couldn''t remain still and sprinted towards where they''d left their guardians to fight, Kira slightly behind as she''d quickly grabbed up her dragon-motif sword before leaving. Quickly navigating the narrow streets, she nearly ran into Hideyoshi who''d stopped running and just stood there, frozen. Keeping her distance from him and her sword drawn, Kira peered past him and the scene before her made her sharply draw breath. A lone figure stood on a rooftop holding a long blue object while massive, semi-ethereal, blue dragons circled above him. Ahead of him, the results of the fight were much more obvious. The buildings that still stood looked as if they''d been attacked by catapults, the gaping holes large enough to walk through. However, those were the ones that were better off. The destruction was focused on a circular area about 15 metres in diameter which was as black as pitch, the buildings themselves having been burned to ash. There was no sign of any other people around. The lone figure turned towards Kira and, seeing two figures standing there, kicked off the roof and appeared before her in seconds, ready to attack. With his Master nowhere in sight, likely dead, and this fearsome figure with a smoky blue dragon following close behind him, Hideyoshi turned and fled, tears streaming down his face. "Uncle, stop!" Hearing Kira''s shout, the intense expression slowly faded from Tetsuya''s face, the blue shadow that had been clouding his eyes similarly dissipating. The dragon with the glowing gold heart which had accompanied him also lost its aggression. "Oh, hey kid..." Was all he could manage before he collapsed on top of her, the glowing blue object in his hand splitting into shining strands of blue light that streamed into his chest. Despite looking as if he''d come from a warzone, which certainly appeared to be the case judging by the state of the area, Tetsuya''s breathing was even as Kira carried him out of the district.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
Days passed, during whichthe Khukuri Royal Guard was investigating the disturbance which had taken place in one of their poorer districts. Their first impression was that a large-scale battle between two of the city''s cultivation schools had taken place, although, miraculously, no one was hurt. On questioning the residents, they discovered that the a tall man and boy had warned them to evacuate for the day. While usually a stubborn lot, there was something about the pair that they just couldn''t ignore and grudgingly accepted along with a few coins that they didnt mention. All of them were glad of their decision when they sawthe damage. One thing that the Royal Guard couldn''t make sense of was that the residents hadn''t seen anyone else enter, save for a very ragged-looking man accompanied by a young girl in black training clothes. When they took this report to the city''s King, he remained silent for a long time before speaking. "Find out where that ragged man is staying. I wish to make a personal visit. You are dismissed." "Aye, my liege." The Guard Captain didn''t question why the King would personally want to visit such a person. Questioning the King wasn''t in his job description. That was better left to his advisors. He quietly left the throne room. ''First the death of the Metal Dragoness and now this. It can only be him.''
The day before Tetsuya woke up there was a knock at the door at the room where Kira and he were staying. Kira, who was quietly cultivating her Soul Energy while sitting on her bed, let out a deep breath before slowly opening her eyes. Lifting her dragon-motif sword with her left hand, she silently broke the seal with her thumb as she slowly opened the door. When she saw a bearded man in hooded, brown cloak, she immediately leapt back while drawing her sword. "I didn''t think they''d send someone so soon." The bearded man was startled twice over. Firstly, knowledge of his visit was only known to a select few and, secondly, because a very young girl was pointing a seemingly-real sword at him. He quickly lowered his hood and raised his hands innocently. "Calm down child. This is a misunderstanding. I''m the King of this city." "And I''m the Moonsilver Empress." Kira responded sarcastically, unconsciously echoing Kazumi''s words from before. With all that had happened, she was in no mood to be polite to strangers. "I''m serious. Allow me to prove it to you." Kira quickly slid forward, keeping the tip of her blade at his throat as he reached into his cloak. However, instead of the expected weapon, he pulled out an intricate golden insignia on a chain. Kira recognised its shape from her Suzuki Clan''s geography scrolls as the seal of Khukuri. She slowly lowered her blade, still wary. She was completely clear on the strength and influence of the purple clan but a royal insignia, at the very least, shouldn''t be something easily replicated. The old man breathed a sigh of relief. He hadn''t seriously expected his life to be threatened, and by a small girl no less! "So, why are you here?" "I came to see how the Bard is doing. After the Metal Dragoness died, I had a feeling he was in the city." "Bard? Dragoness? Explain." "Ah, he didn''t tell you, did he? Then it is not my place to say. What I can tell you is that this man and the weapon tester Kazumi did this city a great service a few years ago. I felt obligated to personally check on his condition and thank him for what he did at that time. To see them in action was truly a sight to behold but he disappeared almost immediately after the incident. Speaking of incidents..." The man''s eyes narrowed and Kira, who was listening intently, raised her guard again. "...if something major happens in my city, I make it a point to know all the details. However, no one can tell me what really happened. I assume you were there with him when it occured. So please, explain to me why at least twenty buildings in my city were levelled to ash." "We hadn''t been in the city long and soon found out that Kazumi was killed. We managed to track down the ones responsible and the result is as you see it." Kira told a half-truth, hoping there was enough in there to satisfy the man. The King, on the other hand, knew that she was still hiding something but he didn''t pry. He owed that man too much to try and force information out of one of his seemingly-close associates. "Very well, I shall be taking my leave." He said and left unceremoniously. When the door shut, Kira finally sheathed her sword.
When Tetsuya finally awoke, he didn''t say anything, communicating with Kira only through small gestures. His gaunt face clearly showed the toll his Skill had taken on him. Kira, in turn, didn''t mention the King''s visit. When Tetsuya''s strength had recovered somewhat, they left the city through the western gate, heading towards the Moonsilver Capital. They''d walked for about half a day before Tetsuya eventually spoke, his voice hoarse and somewhat soft. Kira had to lean in to hear what he was saying. "I''ve been thinking...those purple guys actually have no idea who you really are or they would''ve focused everything on taking you away. Although, since you let that boy go, and I won''t question your judgment, they''re going to keep sending stronger people after us. Avoiding them is going to be tough if I have to keep an eye on you also..." He paused for breath. "...What I''m trying to say is¡­it''s not safe for you with me anymore. Alone, we''ll both be better off." Kira wasn''t too surprised to hear this. Logically, it made sense to her but she''d come to like this lazy, irresponsible uncle of hers. Not only that, but from his teachings on Skills, she''d come to respect him as a real Master, her first in this world, and that was a place in her heart that was previously reserved only for her Takanashi Clan elders. Despite keeping her normal, blank expression, a single tear rolled, unbidden, down the side of her face. "Oh, you''re actually gonna miss me? Just kidding. Here kiddo, this is for you." Tetsuya reached into his new cloak, having discarded the old one which was no longer functional as a source of warmth, and drew out a ring set with a single piece of obsidian which he tossed to Kira. Although it was similar to his own, this ring''s crystal was noticeably smaller. "Uncle, this is..." "A Storage Crystal. It''s not a very big one but I''m sure you''ll find it useful. I''ve put in some food, water and clothes that looked like your size as well as a few other things. See, I didn''t just laze around sampling sake whole day." Tetsuya said with a satisfied smirk on his face. Kira was at a loss for words. Having roamed the marketplaces of Khukuri while on her own, she knew just how valuable a Storage Crystal was, even one with only a cubic metre¡¯s worth of space had a price shedidn''t think she''d ever be able to afford. It also occurred to her that Tetsuya had been considering their parting since before Kazumi was killed and made proper arrangements. For the first time, he seemed like a dependable adult. "Thank you...for everything. For this, for teaching me, for saving me I...don''t think I''ll ever be able to repay you." "Don''t stress about it. This is the least I could do for my cute little niece. We''re family, nothing will change that. Enough mushy stuff, you go on ahead, I just need to rest here for a bit." Kira fully understood that this was where they would part and that she would likely not see him again unless Fate willed it. Even so, she hadn''t walked very far before turning around one last time to see her guardian''s rugged, lackadaisical face. Only, there was nothing to see. Tetsuya was gone, the faintest wisp of blue smoke indicating that he was ever there. That night, Kira made camp in a small grove of trees, lighting a small fire that wouldn''t be noticed by any who peered in from outside. The night was silent, making Kira feel oddly uncomfortable. She''d been on her own before but never had she ever felt so alone. She shivered despite the nearby fire and decided that it would be a good time to inspect the Storage Crystal that her Uncle had given her. After putting the ring on her left index finger, she wasn''t quite sure how to use it and she hadn''t asked Tetsuya either. ''Sigh, that''s what I get for allowing myself to get sentimental.'' Kira closed her eyes. While she wasn''t used to being alone, she was, however, long since used to figuring things out by herself. Having not trained in using her Soul Sense, as it was still a vague feeling to her, she instead drew out a strand of Soul Energy and prodded at the crystal-set ring on her finger. The ring brightened slightly, glowing with an ebon light that was barely noticeable in all the surrounding darkness. Inwardly, however, Kira felt as if her inner eye had been drawn into a room cut off from reality. She glanced around and, sure enough, there were dried meats, gourds of water and a few sets of neatly folded clothes resting on their own pile. Atop the clothing was a folded letter. Curious, she mentally grabbed the paper and allowed her mind to exit the space. She opened her eyes and found, perhaps not unexpectedly, that the letter was resting in her hand. She unfolded it and a rather untidy script presented itself. It was from Tetsuya. The further she read, the more the feelings which she hadn''t known she possessed began to expose themselves. "Hey Kiddo I''m really not good with words and saying mushy stuff so I thought I''d write it down. As far as talented kids go, I''ve never met anyone like you. You learn fast and you don''t complain about doing what you need to do to get stronger. I''ve travelled all over and seen those kids from the big clans, all juiced up on elixirs and stuff to boost their cultivation speed, but you, you have something special, you wield that weapon as if it''s a part of you, not a tool to be used. Cultivation level will come naturally if you keep at it but the way you fight isn''t something that can be replicated. As people''s cultivation grows, they focus less and less on their weapons and more on which Skills they can use with it. I hope you don''t follow their path and instead find a balance that lets you express youramazing technique to its full potential. On that note, while you have the talent, you still have a lot to learn. Finding someone who will teach you these things is no easy task. There''s a place I want you to go to. The people there may seem a bit strange but they''ll teach you everything you need to know and more. Usually their requirements are very strict but I have a friend who can at least make sure you get a fair shot at getting in. I hope you''ll accept some words of advice from a good-for-nothing Uncle who didn''t even know you existed until recently. Try to enjoy life and not be so serious. Find people you can trust and stick with them. Don''t become a loner like me who has no place to call home. Remember that to achieve your goal...it''s not something you can do alone. I feel that I need to say that, even though I''ve never had children of my own, seeing your growth over the short period of time we''ve been together has made me feel proud of you as if you were my own daughter. I''m sure your parents are very proud of you and I''m sure whoever taught you to wield a sword like that is also very proud of you. One thing of which I have no doubt is that you''ll be able to achieve your goal one day. When the Heavenly Flame Lily Clan is reborn, you can be sure I''ll be there to witness it and help you defend it with my life. Your (useless) Uncle Tetsuya" Kira couldn''t help the tears that were now streaming down her face. To say she was touched by his words was an understatement. In her old life and in this one, once it became known that she was talented, success was always expected from her. To receive this kind of affirmation was something that she hadn''t known she''d needed. It felt as if a great burden had been lifted from her shoulders and she smiled a genuine smile that she just couldn''t seem to get rid of, despite the clear rivulets running down her face. ''Stupid Uncle...Look at what you''ve done.'' When she''d first met him, she couldn''t have cared less what he thought. Yes, he''d saved her, but she considered him nothing more than a babysitter. Somewhere along the road, he''d become someone more to her, someone that resembled true family, despite his faults. She''d been with him when he was at his lowest and helped him to pick himself up and deal with the grief in his heart. And now, he''d gone to such lengths for her. ''Don''t worry Uncle, wherever this place is that can help me get stronger, I''ll make sure to get in. No matter how long it takes, for the sake of my clans, both in this lifetime and the last, I will make them shine once again!'' Progress Update 23/04/2018 Greetings everyone who''s still kind enough to follow this story. I realise it''s been a quite a few months of radio silence so I''m dropping an update so you all know how things are going. In between studying/group projects I''ve still been writing (thankfully) and I''m discovering my weaknesses as a writer such as not putting enough consistent detail into the setting, character develpment and other things. As such, I''ve been taking the opportunities when I go out to look carefully around me and try and put into words the atmosphere and emotions that places give me and also trying to get into the heads of my characters. As for the characters themselves, there are a few that I originally intented to be supporting characters that have grown on me and, further down the line, I''ve relooked at and decided to flesh out a bit more as I''d grown attached to them while writing them and want them to be more than a few character traits, something I might not have been able to do if the chapters had been posted already. As for Kira, I''m trying to let her true personality shine through the shell of this hard worker with a specific goal, and figuring out how she behaves around different people in different scenarios has been, and still is, an interesting experience.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. For those interested in the numbers, I''ve got about 12-13 chapters completed but of which, at least 7 need editing due to character adjustments and at least 3-4 chapters that are still fairly raw. I know I said that I didn''t want to start posting until the arc is finished, but seeing as, plot-wise, I''m only about a third of the way in with what I want to cover, I might be able to post a chapter (tentatively) every month, just to to give me enough time if I end up making any major adjustments. It''s up to you guys, however. If you''re happy with waiting till I finish the entire story arc, that''s also cool. Anyways, keep well and have a good night. New Student Arc: Chapter 1 - Entrance Exam Lunari City, Capital of the Moonsilver Empire. From afar, you could see the city¡¯s tall, white pavilions reaching for the Heavens. From up close, it exuded an unmatched air of cleanliness. Its roads were free from any refuse and the citizens walking its streets wore clothing which was easy to move around in and was clean, crisp and fresh. Its modernity was sharply contrasted by its citizens¡¯ attire which harkened back to the roots of the tribes that lived in the region. Towards the southern edge of the city, a large, circular complex was visible, surrounded by smooth walls at least fifteen metres high and five metres thick. On the northern side, there was a magnificently sculpted archway depicting all kinds of Soul Beasts across its top and sides while its bottom ends depicted cultivators sitting peacefully in meditation. The arch itself housed a large, metal gate which marked the only point of entry into the complex. The buildings inside the complex were separated into three circular arrangements, each set evenly spaced from each other such that one could draw an equilateral triangle using their centres. In the centre of each set of buildings was a large, open-air, ring-shaped building. In the middle of this ¡®triangle¡¯ of buildings was a pair of semi-circular buildings nine storeys high. If one looked at the complex from above or on a plan, the repetition of circles gave the complex an ordered and harmonious feeling. However, thepurpose of this complex was far more significant than its layout. That is, this complex had a name that even the youngest child on the Bladeworks Continent was familiar with: the Bladeworks Academy, the academy known for producing not only the strongest cultivators, but also those with the most real combat experience. Each of the Twin Empires had their own branch but there was little difference between them, both considered as being at the pinnacle of education and training. In fact, famous cultivators and powerful leaders from across the continent would gather to watch the Bladeworks Academy Cross-Empire Battle, a tournament between the two branches which was held every three years. The academy structure itself was broken up into three separate academies, the Initiate academy, the Intermediate academy, and the Advanced academy, each of which required three years to progress to the next academy. However, the dropout rate for the academy as a whole was infamously high. On this particular day, the entrance to the academy was extremely busy. The large, metal gate was swung wide open and, if you had to look at the people in the crowd, you would notice that it was mostly comprised of youths no more than fifteen years old who were accompanied by either one or both of their parents. The reason they were gathered here is because today is the day the annual entrance exam would be held for this prestigious academy. It was impossible to directly enter the Intermediate or Advanced academies other than progressing through the Initiate academy first. This meant that these excited youths only had a limited number of opportunities to attempt to gain the guarantee of becoming a cultivator of note in the future. However, to even gain the right to take the exam each year, a person needed a certain amount of prestige. It was one thing to become strong simply through isolated cultivation, while another to actually use that strength in a meaningful way. So, even though these talented youths came from all corners of the empire, very few would end up staying. Those who left would need to prove themselves worthy of taking the exam once again. Despite the large number of people gathered outside the grand archway of the academy entrance, it wasn¡¯t chaotic. There were three distinct lines, each leading up to a table at which a middle-aged man was seated next to a pulsating blue orb, a device used for measuring one¡¯s Soul Energy cultivation, a Boundless Soul Orb. In the rightmost line was a girl that looked to be fourteen. She was dressed simply in a plain, long-sleeved, black dress that stopped mid-thigh which didn¡¯t hinder her movement. Resting on her hips was a similarly-black, sash-like belt that wound around her slim waist twice. Her dark attire contrasted starkly with her healthy pale skin. Her long, midnight-black hair was tied in a loose ponytail that extended as far as the top of her buttocks and swayed side to side as she walked. Although young, her face was no longer completely round and was beginning to show sharpness in her features. Her chest also showed signs of beginning to mature as slight curvature protruded forward. On her lips, a soft, confident smile caused people to pause when looking at her. She wouldn¡¯t be counted among the peerless beauties but her keen, bright-green eyes held a steel that didn''t belong in someone her age. This, combined with her smile, held a peculiar charm that couldn''t be explained if one were to ask what made her attractive. However, what truly set her apart from normal girls, and explained her presence in this line, was surely the sheathed katana threaded through her sash-belt and which was decorated with an image of a pair of intertwined twin dragons. Suzuki Kira, Takanashi Kira in her previous life, having followed her Uncle Tetsuya''s instructions, had come to this place at the designated date to take the entrance exam to the academy which would change the course of her life. Although she looked fourteen, she was actually only twelve years old, although her experience and mental fortitude was something no other twelve year-olds could possibly match. This discrepancy in apparent age was due to her body which had grown not just stronger as she''d trained these last few years and her Life Energy cultivation had increased. ''Five years...has it really been that long already?'' Her serious expression was gone, replaced by an air of confidence. She was still Kira, but at the same time, she wasn''t the same person as before. However, to her, it felt like only yesterday that Tetsuya had entrusted her with the Storage Crystal she wore on her left middle finger. The letter within it had been read countless times over the years whenever she''d felt lonely or wanted to give up, each reading giving her new courage and determination. Eventually reaching the front of the queue, Kira walked up to a stern-looking bespectacled man who was seated at the table before her. He looked up and rasped: "Place your hand on the orb." Kira obliged and the previously softly undulating blue light suddenly flared up as it already had countless times that morning. Within the blue light, flecks of blue could be seen swirling around within the orb. The stern man actually lowered his spectacles from his eyes as he gazed into the orb, his irises changing from a dull brown to a bright blue. "Hmph, Soul Energy at the 5th stage of Core Rank, just barely cutting it. Name and age?" "Suzuki Kira. Twelve." The man pushed up his spectacles and proceeded to skim a scroll before him. For someone her age to have that level of Soul Energy was nothing amazing to him who¡¯d seen countless young talents pass through that gate. "S...Sakamoto...Sonozaki...No Suzuki Kira here. Next!"1 "Excuse me, senior, but there must be some kind of mistake." "We don''t make mistakes. Move along now." The man''s tone didn''t show any signs of anger but he spoke matter-of-factly, clearly used to these kinds of situations. Kira, however, couldn''t accept this. Her Uncle may be lazy and a slob but he kept his word. "Please check again. I''m certain there''s no mistake." At that moment, a pair of black shadows flickered towards Kira and she instinctually dropped her hands to her katana. She froze as a pair of large hands gripped her shoulders from behind. They didn''t seem to have any intention of harming her but they squeezed gently to let her know not to try anything. "Little Miss, it''s not good to argue. You''re still young and have plenty of opportunities to make a name for yourself. You can come back again next year." A calm, deep voice resounded from above her. The physical pressure alone wouldn¡¯t have stopped her, but the intangible pressure behind his words was enough to make her hesitate. Not wanting to cause a commotion, Kira didn''t fight back and instead calmly spoke to the man at the table. "I was sent here by Tetsuya. He said I would be able to take the entrance exam." The stern-looking man''s brow creased and he massaged the space between his eyes as he heard these words, clearly recalling memories that were far from pleasant. Saying nothing more, he instead pulled a second scroll out of his robe and unfurled it while muttering to himself. A few breaths later he looked up at Kira while saying in an exasperated voice: "If you were referred here, why didn''t you just say so? Let her go. Good grief, kids these days." The hands on Kira''s shoulders slowly released themselves as the deep voice spoke again. "Well there we go. Good luck with the exam little Miss." As she turned around to face the source of the voice, he had already vanished, a rush of air and the corner of a red sleeve disappearing in a flash the only indication that a person had stood there. Kira shook her head before walking past the desk and passing through the archway. As she passed the stern man, he made no apologies and instead just waved her in before calling up the next person in the queue. On the other side of the tunnel-like entranceway, there was a large, open field with a single, wide cobblestone lane leading straight towards the closest ring of buildings which, for convenience, was the Initiate academy. Now that she was this close to the buildings, Kira noticed their design looked old, as if from another era. Nonetheless, they were still in very good condition and gave off a majestic aura that Kira found quite inviting. Kira followed the path between two large buildings until she arrived at a second queue. This one wasfar shorter than the previous one and only led to a single table. Seated on the other side of the table was a rather big-breasted woman who appeared to be in her early thirties. However, she, compared to the stern man, had a very friendly demeanour. Her bright pink hair came down to her shoulders and wasn''t curly nor straight, instead being some chaotic mix between the two, with clumps of hair twisting out in all directions. Kira''s turn came fairly quickly this time around and, asshe approached, the lady smiled at her while asking: "Hi there. What''s your name, little one?" "Suzuki Kira, I was referred here by Tetsuya." Kira had just assumed that the lady would know who she was referring to, despite not knowing her Uncle Tetsuya¡¯s family name. The fact that she never knew her own mother¡¯s family name embarrassed her greatly. However, the already-pleasant lady''s smile widened even further when she heard the name she gave. "Ah, little Kira, you must be the one Tetsuya mentioned in his letter." "Yes, that''s me. And Teacher is..." "My bad, so rude of me. I''m Teacher Hanami but you can call me Sis Hana. I''m an old friend of Tetsuya''s. When I got his letter I was curious about what kind of person would catch his attention, especially since this young talent would only be joining us five years later! I had to hold in my curiosity and now here you are. I''m so glad to finally meet you!" Kira found that, compared to her last encounter with an acquaintance of Tetsuya''s, this woman was her polar opposite in terms of personality. She wondered if this young woman was also as close to him as the weapons-tester Kazumi was. "Anyways, enough chit-chat. The big building behind me is the Initiate Arena. Your test will be held there. Here''s your entrance exam number. Show it to the students at the entrance and they¡¯ll guide you from there.¡± "Thank you very much."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "No problem. Good luck!" Kira nodded and received a small tile, the size of a shogi piece, with the number ninety-nine on it from Teacher Hana before walking off towards the Arena. ''You''re going to need it. We usually give our referred students a free pass but that Tetsuya was so insistent. He really has high expectations for her, enough that he doesn¡¯t want us to hold back. Old man, you better not go too hard on her.''
After entering the Initiate Arena Kira noticed that there was a number of assistants, dressed in either blue or red outfits which Kira assumed were school uniforms. After showing the students her tile, one of them directed her to a waiting room further inside. The room was fairly large and sparsely furnished with only a few benches. There were only two exits: the one she came through and another that presumably lead into the combat area. This made it easy to see who was coming in and out. When she stepped into the room, all eyes turned to her. You have to remember that this was an academy only for those with indisputable talent. Each person who entered the waiting room was a rival for those coveted spots in the first year. On seeing that it was a girl that entered, the overwhelming majority of the youths showed looks of disdain while a select few nodded approvingly. Others still simply looked away as if it didn¡¯t concern them what the genders of their competitors were. Kira noticed all this but didn''t say anything. She simply found a corner to sit in before closing her eyes to meditate to maintain her peak condition by circulating her Soul Energy. She wasn''t completely sure what to expect from this test so there was no use in worrying. Not long after she sat down, she heard a female voice coming from the other exit: "Could applicant numbers thirty-four and seventeen please follow me?" Kira opened her eyes to see a fairly large boy with bulging muscles leap up from his seat. He looked around until his gaze landed on the only other student moving, a blue-haired boy who looked relatively frail and was wearing a pair of spectacles. From his outer appearance, it didn''t seem that he had much of a chance but Kira didn''t think it was that simple. This was due to his eyes which had a depth that even she couldn''t see through. "Hah, a wimp like you has no chance. Why not forfeit now?" The large boy puffed out his chest while declaring loudly. "I suggest you stop flaring your tailfeathers like that, they might just get burned." The smaller boy spoke in a very calm and dignified manner. "You..." "You two! Save it for the arena." The female assistant, who wore a red uniform, wasn''t about to take any nonsense and the two boys immediately fell silent as a wave of intimidating aura rushed out from her. Of course, how could they forget? This sister was also one of the select few students here. Why else would she be allowed inside? When the pair left, Kira closed her eyes once more. Pair by pair, the young applicants left the waiting room until there were only a few people remaining, including Kira. "Applicant number ninety-nine, please head into the stadium." Kira''s eyes opened and flickered with surprise. Her number was called on its own? The other remaining applicants were also somewhat confused. Did the assistant make a mistake? If not, what did having a single number called signify? Also, they hadn¡¯t heard of anyone with a number in the nineties until now. Kira quietly got up and, without glancing at the remaining applicants, followed the assistant out of the waiting room and into a long tunnel which opened out into the grand arena. From the inside, the actual size of the arena became much clearer. There was a large, slightly-elevated platform in the centre which was about three hundred metres in diameter. About fifteen metres away from the platform were the viewing stands which were layered in steps ten metres above the ground. A fifth of these stands were enclosed into rooms with tinted glass, presumably for VIPs who came to watch the matches. The young assistant, who looked to be about twenty years-old, stopped at the end of the tunnel while motioning for Kira to step onto the main platform. For the exam, only a part of the duelling platform was necessary and was partitioned off from the rest. After all, the youths applying to join the academy could only be so strong. Seated on the outermost edge of the duelling platform on a wooden deckchair was an old man who was casually sipping a multicoloured drink through a clear tube. The chair seemed to be under great strain as the old man occasionally shifted from side to side, trying to get his entire bulk to fit on the seat to no avail. His grey hair was rather long but floated like a mane around his face. Yes, this elder was particularly fat but Kira wasn''t about to point this out as she approached him. Apart from him and the assistant behind her, there were no other people present in the quiet arena, making it certain that he was to be her examiner. "Greetings senior. My name is Suzuki Kira, entrant number ninety-nine." Kira spoke calmly and clearly, giving all the relevant details to this fat elder. "So you''re the one, haha. Ung." The fat man chuckled lightly before grunting as he stood up from his seat which gave an audible creak of relief. His considerable stomach bounced twice almost causing Kira to laugh had the situation not been so serious. She had to pass no matter what! "Come up on stage. Nothing to be afraid of, this elder isn''t going to bully you." He said as he huffed, struggling to ascend the single step onto the stage. ''This old man...he isn''t so simple...right?'' Kira thought helplessly as she moved under the fat man''s one arm to assist him. To her surprise, although his arm was beefy and looked like a lump of flab, it was fairly hard underneath. "Ah, thank you. Now, you''re probably wondering why you''re the only one here. All the referred students are given numbers in the nineties, which means that they all get to be tested personally by this elder here. Lucky you!" What he didn''t mention was that Kira''s circumstances were different to the other referees but Kira wouldn''t have noticed anything as they weren¡¯t tested and were directly accepted into the Initiate Academy. Her number, however, accurately represented her as the tenth and last referred student for this year. This meant that there were nine other youths who were accepted due to exceptional circumstances. Kira nodded slightly towards this fat elder. "So, you''ve already been through the Soul Energy test at the gate which we use to filter out those who don''t have enough innate cultivation talent. However, from the people who pass that test, we usually only find about ten percent of them worthy of becoming students here through a test of combat ability. For any great weapon cultivator, actual combat ability is of the utmost importance. That being said, your opponent will be me. Don''t hold back and give me everything you have!" On hearing this, Kira actually felt the uneasiness in her heart melt away. If there was one thing she wasn''t lacking in, it was actual combat experience. If the exam was based on the technicality of Twin Energy control, she wasn''t entirely certain of passing. This was still a pain point for her even after all these years of training. Kira''s left hand drifted down to tightly grasp the twin dragon-motif sheath while her right hand calmly grasped the hilt of her katana as if taking the hand of an old friend. Without drawing the sword, Kira tapped her foot on the ground, launching herself towards the old man, her face changed from a calm smile to an expressionless mask. ''Such a good temperament. But is her skill good enough to match it?'' The old man didn''t have to wait for long for the answer to this question as Kira¡¯s image seemed to split into three while her presence completely vanished. With the strengthening of her body, Kira was now able to produce these multiple afterimages while applying her Takanashi Clan''s Principle of Masking. But who was this fat elder? As someone chosen by the most famous academy on the continent to be an examiner, how could his cultivation and experience not be at a frightening level? He calmly extended his Soul Sense to within a three-metre radius around him and discovered Kira''s actual location. To his surprise, Kira was in the blind spot behind one of his bulging arms! Kira had just begun a draw cut towards his left arm when a red haze coated the elder''s body. CLANG! The resounding sound of metal hitting metal rang out as Kira''s sword was stopped by the armguard which had materialised on the fat elder''s arm. The armguard was made of a dark metal with strange red inscriptions that gave it an imposing air. Borrowing the momentum from the hit, she allowed herself to retreat slightly before slicing at the air. Her dark pupils flashed gold for an instant. ''Wind Rending: Storm.'' The fat elder noticed the incoming energy blade and raised his armguard to block it. However, the hit never came. The elder''s eyes flashed with surprise as the energy blade split into several smaller ones, attacking him from all directions. Raising his other arm, a similar armguard appeared. Using both arms, he blocked Kira''s Skill head-on. She watched the fat elder¡¯s movements carefully before shifting her position and slicing at the air once more, releasing yet another Skill. Only this time... ''Wind Rending: Gale.'' The energy blade she sent forth actually whistled as it sliced through the air at extremely high speed and Kira rushed forward to try and keep up with it. Wind Rending: Kira''s first high-levelled Skill at the Basic rank and her first true ranged ability. The use of this Skill broughther a sense of wonder that never faded at all during these five years. It was the Skill she spent the most time on, finally mastering its simplest form before proceeding to create multiple variations of it. She had fallen in love with this Skill as its possibilities, at least to her, seemed boundless. The fat elder, having just blocked Kira''s first Skill, was already impressed. However, seeing her attack him while he was still in a defending position, and furthermore with a Skill that seemed even more intimidating than the last, made his heart skip a beat. For him to have blocked her first Skill with his armguards was more of a kindness than anything else, an acknowledgement of sorts as Skills at this level were of no threat to him. Kira¡¯s timing was impeccable and the position she chose for her follow-up attack was one from which he couldn''t easily defend. This was enough to make him question if she really was only twelve years old. Meanwhile, Kira''s flanking attack succeeded and the Wind Rending: Gale directly hit the fat elder''s back. Only, instead of cutting him, his body fat simply jiggled a bit as it seemed to dissipate the force causing Kira to be completely dumbfounded. In her moment of hesitation, the elder turned around and leapt towards her. Yes, leapt. His gigantic mass actually soared several metres into the air as he aimed an elbow towards Kira. This was an attack that didn''t rely on anything besides pure force and the fat elder wanted to see how Kira would deal with it. Kira, with her calculated way of fighting, had no intention of taking this attack head-on if this were a real fight. However, this was an exam in which her ability to adapt to different situations was being tested. Hence, she should deal with it in the best way she could. Raising her sword horizontally in front of her, she placed her left hand on the flat of her blade and took up a wide stance, a layer of golden light coating her sword as her pupils flashed gold. ''She''s taking it head-on? Haha! Cmon, little girl, show me what you can do!'' As the fat elder was about to reach her, Kira finally released her Skill. ''Rejection Blaze.'' When the elbow of that fat elder came into contact with her sword, he felt a powerful pushing force as that layer of golden light turned into a blaze of energy that lasted for almost a second. With his weight and the height of his descent, he wouldn''t be pushed away but, at the same time, he wasn''t falling any further, looking rather comical for a second. Within that second, Kira performed a very simple motion and slid her one foot back while pivoting her arms and torso. ''This is...redirecting force! Knowing this principle and applying it in battle is already enough to be considered a talent, but to be able to use in this kind of situation, she must be a genius!'' The old man thought as he crashed into the stage. Ordinarily, this would leave a rather large crater in the ground. Instead, a large number of blue ripples flowed outwards along the surface of the platform. Kira, who was standing nearby, was breathing heavily. Having had her life saved by Rejection time and again, Kira often took the time to ponder over this Skill. By observing its strengths and weaknesses she developed this variation. Rejection was in itself a very powerful Skill despite being ranked as only a Basic Skill. This ranking was due to it having no offensive ability and that it had a very clear weakness: the Skill only produced an instant of intense force. To Kira, who had a very good sense of timing, this wasn''t a major issue and led to her having much success with this Skill. But from this nature, especially seen during the fight with the Murasaki Clan''s Hideyoshi, it was clear that the costof trying to stop powerful Skills was far too high even if one properly grasped the timing. This was why Kira tried to improve this Skill rather than simply create a variant on the same level. Rejection Blaze could be considered a delayed Skill in that it needed time to accumulate energy but, when released, it had a higher potency than the original Rejection while also persisting in its effect for a longer duration. This lessened the negative effects on Kira in exchange for being a more costly option in terms of Twin Energies. Seeing that fat elder had yet to pick himself up, Kira was preparing her next attack when the fat elder yelled: "Hold up! That''s enough, that''s enough. Upsie." He struggled to pick himself up and Kira wondered if this was the same person that flung himself through the air mere seconds ago. He eventually walked towards Kira, his armguards already removed, presumably to a Storage Crystal. His manner had also returned tothat of a jovial old man. "Phew, you really made this old man work for his salary. Who''s your master? I''m certain that mischievous kid Tetsuya couldn''t have taught you that well." In front of this girl whose keen sense for battle awed him, nearly giving him a heart attack, he was very curious about her background. "My master died a long time ago but he wasn''t well known as he only taught sword techniques. Also, senior shouldn''t look down on Uncle Tetsuya. He''s surprisingly capable." "''Surprisingly capable''. Hmph, and this old man farts rainbows. Anyways, I believe congratulations are in order. You pass, and very convincingly too. You can call me Teacher Yama. Welcome to the Bladeworks Academy!" "Thank you, Teacher."
1Using Western alphabetical order for convenience here. My Japanese is far from where I¡¯d like it to be. New Student Arc: Chapter 2 - The Entrance Ceremony Teacher Yama held out a massive hand to congratulate Kira for passing the entrance exam. She ignored the hand, instead opting to bow low towards him, an action which made him feel slightly awkward. He wasn''t one for formalities and was well-liked by the students due to his easy-going nature. A bow wasn''t something that¡¯d come to expect from new students, especially due to how arrogant they were in general. When Kira lifted her head he spoke once more. "Oh yes, I almost forgot. Pass me your numbered tile quickly." Kira obliged. With the number ninety-nine tile held between his thumb and forefinger, Teacher Yama focused and a golden light spread out around the tile, causing the number on it to change from black to gold before passing it back to Kira. ¡°I see you have a Storage Crystal. Send some of your Soul Energy through the tile as you would for the crystal.¡± Kira obliged, and the tile briefly glowed blue before returning to normal. Kira stared at it in wonder. Teacher Yama nodded. "Good. This tile is now forever bonded to you. Keep it with you at all times. It''s proof that you''ve passed our entrance exam. With it, you can enter and leave the academy grounds as you wish and it plays a major role in how we do things here. You¡¯ll learn all about it soon enough." Kira received the tile gratefully. ''I made it! This is the first step on the road to achieving my goal. What better place to get stronger than here.'' Kira thought while Teacher Yama pondered for a moment. He then asked, "If you don''t mind me asking, what are your cultivation levels?" "Senior, my Soul Energy is currently at the 5th stage of Core Rank and my Life Energy is about halfway through Muscle Tempering." Kira replied honestly as she''d developed a good impression of this rather fat teacher. It could be seen from her reply that her cultivation had slowed dramatically since reaching the last milestones. This wasn''t necessarily her fault. Each successive rank would naturally be more difficult to attain as each rank represented a qualitative leap in strength. If she continued at her current pace, it would truly be difficult for her to become a powerhouse in any short space of time. She knew that her innate cultivation speed wasn''t very high which meant she had to put in at least twice the effort. "Haha. For someone without the backing of a large clan, that is pretty good for a twelve year-old. If your goal is to reach the peak while astounding people, you''re going to need some more assistance though." "What senior means is¡­" Teacher Yama''s eyes gleamed as he said a single word. "Alchemy." Kira''s brows creased imperceptibly. While it was true that alchemists weren''t nearly as rare as in centuries past, the number of truly skilled alchemists, the ones who could prepare the kind of pills and elixirs that aid in cultivation, were very scarce. She was also aware that, even if she could find a suitable alchemist, the ingredients for preparing these high-ranked medicines were also equally rare. "I see that you doubt me. You''ll see later, little girl, things you¡¯d never dreamed of seeing, haha. Now off you go. I still have others to test." He gestured towards the opposite end of the arena where an identical tunnel to the one she¡¯d walked through earlier was situated. She bowed once more towards the fat elder before leaving. As she walked, a random thought drifted through her head. ''Teacher Yama wasn''t the one who restrained me at the gate. I wonder who it was.'' When she reached the waiting room at the end of the other tunnel, she encountered a number of older students in red or blue uniforms standing around talking happily with one other. When they noticed her, one of them stepped forward and, after checking her now-golden entry tile, passed her a a set of neatly-folded, green clothes and escorted her out of the arena. After receiving a tour of the Initiate Academy, Kira parted with him at the entrance to the tall central buildings, which he¡¯d explained was the student dormitories. Compared to the rest of the buildings she¡¯s seen so far, the dormitories followed more modern, Western architecture but, even by Western standards, the shapes of the buildings were rather strange. From above, the two dorm buildings, one for the girls and one for the boys, together looked like a ring that had been cut in half through the middle, the cut forming the entrances to a lush garden which resided in the center of the ring. The dormitory garden itself was dominated by a large sculpted fountain depicting a muscular man and a slender woman locked in combat. The man had a very heroic figure while the woman was very beautiful. From various orifices in the sculpture, water spurted out into the fountain''s basin below. The water was clear and sparkled in the late morning sun. Each building had a total of nine floors, one for each year in the Academy, with the first-year students taking up the bottom floor and going up in ascending order. Following her senior guide¡¯s instructions, Kira chose a room and pushed her numbered tile against the blank nameplate. The nameplate lit up with a soft glow as the characters of her name faded into existence across the right half of the nameplate. This was mainly for security as only the owners of the entry tiles could decide who was allowed into their rooms. Outside the dormitory ring were two large rectangular pavilions which her senior had mentioned were the student bathhouses. Kira opened the door to her room and stepped inside. It was fairly simple, with two single beds in the corners of the room, a single bedside table between the beds which had an oil lamp resting on it, two small wardrobes at the feet of the beds and a matching pair of desks with chairs for studying. Kira waved her hand over one of the beds. From the obsidian ring on her left middle finger a black glow shone and sets of clothing materialised, neatly folded, on top of the bed. She carefully took the clothing and packed it away in the adjacent wardrobe. The academy wasn''t too strict on the attire the students wore in their free time, within reason, of course. Having finished this, she promptly sat down, cross-legged, on her bed and began to meditate, stimulating her Soul Energy to circulate through the path of the Heavenly Flame Lily route, replenishing the energy she''d used during her exam while reflecting on the test itself. CRASH! Her contemplative state was broken by a violent breaking sound, causing her to immediately open her eyes. The wardrobe on the other side of the room had been smashed to pieces. As it was already late afternoon, the setting sun obscured Kira''s vision and only the silhouette of the one responsible was visible. Immediately on alert, Kira brought out her dragon-motif katana from her Storage Crystal while asking, "Why did you do that?" "None of your business." A young voice replied sharply in a cold tone. The girl in the doorway entered and proceeded to take a relatively intact board from the broken wardrobe and prop it up on the bed against the wall before leaning back against it, arms folded. Her breathing slowed although her eyes were still open. After a few seconds, Kira decided that this wild girl wasn¡¯t a danger to her and withdrew her katana into her crystal. Now that the girl was illuminated by the sun, Kira could clearly see her tanned skin and was shocked at her attire...or rather, the lack of it. The girl wore scraps of leather that were sewn together and just barely managed to keep her chest and private areas covered. In string loops at her waist, there were a pair of mismatched weapons. One Kira recognised as a shortsword while the other looked like a pair of wooden batons joined at right angles. Still, there was enough time to ask her about the weapons later. It was possible that the dark-skinned girl was simply stressed from the entrance exam and was in a bad mood. Kira didn''t press the issue and instead went back into meditation, slowly building up her Soul Energy cultivation.
The next morning. The light of the warm sun roused Kira from her meditative state. Opening her eyes, she realised that no one had bothered to close their room door the previous night. Reminding herself to be less careless, she stretched her stiff limbs and checked that her number ninety-nine tile was safely in her obsidian Storage Crystal before leaving the dorm. Looking back, she saw the tanned girl sleeping peacefully. Today was the opening ceremony and the first day of classes but there was still some time before then and Kira didn''t want to disturb her. Having changed into her green uniform and stowing away her katana in her Storage Crystal, Kira stepped outside. The morning air was fresh with a slight chill that helped her become fully alert as she splashed her face at the fountain. Surprisingly, she wasn''t the only one up this early as she heard a number of voices coming from just beyond the dormitories. Leaving the dormitory ring, she made out a group of people, mostly in green uniforms, standing in a loose circle around someone who appeared to be rather tall.
Amongst the fortunate few who earned the privilege of attending the Academy, one particular first-year in his fresh green uniform was in the outer courtyard doing what he did best: capturing the hearts of people with his acrobatics.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Hey, hey, not too close. You don¡¯t wanna get singed by my burning hot performance. They call me Tomoe Senji! Let¡¯s turn up the heat!¡± The boy proclaimed loudly as he spun his somewhat-intricately designed, shining, metal chakrams, about his fingers, casually juggling the pair with his eyes closed. Chakrams were a weapon from the north-east and were disks with bladed edges and cross-shaped frames. The boy¡¯s short, spiky red hair and thin frame already made him stand out from the crowd, not to mention the circular platform about a metre in diameter and thirty centimetres high that he stood on, which came from who-knows-where. The gathered audience of other new students gasped as he appeared to fumble a catch and waited with baited breath for the impending injury. He twisted his body at an impossible angle at the last second, catching the chakram just before it cut off his ¡°third leg¡±. Tossing his chakrams into the air, he jumped, tilting his body horizontally and spinning his body 360 degrees before landing on his feet as, with one last flourish, he caught the airbourne chakrams by threading his middle fingers through the circular holes in their centres. He took several bows to the cheering audience while the chakrams continued spinning on his fingers. ¡®Another perfect performance. Only¡­¡¯ Senji had practiced this particular routine so many times that he could do it in his sleep. When performing, his attention wasno longer on what he was doingas he trusted his body to move as it was supposed to. Rather, his focus was on his audience, reading their mood and improvising as needed. One thing that never changed, however, was their complete focus on him once he started his routine, until now¡­ ¡°Hey! Girlie, what¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t you like it?¡± Today his attention wasn¡¯t just on his immediate audience but on the other students heading towards the Initiate Academy. Each and every one had at least given him a first glance, except this girl. This was the first time something quite like this had happened. When he was still practicing and messed up the tosses and catches, people would sometimes lose interest and walk away, but he had at least held their attention for a short time. To this girl, it was as if he hadn¡¯t even existed. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you at least acknowledge me, dammit?¡¯ A sudden burst of anger overtook him and he threw his one chakram at her, to the shocked faces of the people who had been watching his performance. At that moment, he immediately regretted his decision but there wasn''t much he could do at that point. After all, he hadn''t prepared any controlling Skills to use on it. ¡°Look out!¡± Without even turning her back, the girl leapt upwards and, with one smooth motion, summoned a sheathed katana with a twin dragon-motif. She drew the sword, threading its tip through the center of the chakram and into the ground as easily as Senji had done with his fingers earlier. The chakram remained spinning as it slid down the length of the katana with a metallic screech that caused everyone nearby to cover their ears, everyone except the girl and Senji. The girl finally turned around, revealing a face that Senji had to admit was rather pretty, but whose green eyes held a certain steel that caused him, who was usually full of confidence, to hesitate for a second. ¡°Ehm, sorry sister. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± ¡°It''s no problem. I didn''t have time for exercise this morning and your attack was really refreshing.¡± Kira said earnestly, making an effort to be friendly. She wasn''t sure how she offended this showy guy enough to make him attack her but she answered him honestly. Senji, on the other hand, didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Sure, he wasn''t seriously attacking but he wasn''t sure if she was thanking him or mocking him. With a casual smile and a flick of her sword, Kira sent the chakram back toward Senji, who caught it deftly, before sheathing her katana, giving him a short bow, turning back towards the Initiate Academy buildings, and walking away. She didn''t want to be late for the opening ceremony. ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t get your name! I¡¯m Tomoe Senji, and you are?¡± She turned back around and cupped her fist. ¡°First year, Suzuki Kira. Pleased to meet you.¡±
The students were soon all gathered together in one of the larger buildings in the Initiate Academy complex; a hall which had a high roof and could easily accommodate a thousand people. However, there were, at most, only one hundred students here. This alone showed the strictness of this famous academy''s entrance requirements. The noise gradually quietened down as a group of adults took to the metre-high stage in front. In front of these youths whose talent could be said to be the best in the Moonsilver Empire, naturally only people whose strength surpassed theirs could make them become silent so quickly. Within the row of adults, Kira recognised Teacher Yama, with his massive, round body, jovial expression and silver mane, and Teacher Hanami, Tetsuya''s bright and cheerful friend, with her shock of pink hair going in at least ten different directions. The central figure was an old man but the only signs of his age were the creases on his face and his silver hair. His face was very expressive and was covered with a broad smile as he gazed at the new students, his body radiating an unmatched vigour that could only be associated with a high rank of Life Energy cultivation. No, those words weren¡¯t enough to describe him. It was as if the will to move and never stop was literally forcing its way out of him. ''This strength is definitely at least an entire rank higher than Kazumi''s!'' Kira thought, shocked, remembering the woman who was like a human meteor. The old man''s smile was infectious and Kira noticed many of the youths around her unconsciously grinning stupidly. "Greetings and welcome all! I am the Dean of the Bladeworks Initiate Academy, Dean Kaminaga. The fact that you''re standing here means that you are truly the most talented of the talented young ones in our empire at this point in time. For this you should feel proud of yourselves." Quite a number of people nodded in response, simultaneously smirking. This elder was saying things that they already knew. Kira, however, was watching the other teachers on the stage. Aside from Teachers Yama and Hanami, who stood to the Dean''s right, there were two others beside the Dean who she didn¡¯t recognise. To the Dean¡¯s immediate left stood a pretty, middle-aged woman with blond hair tied into a neat bun but whose eyes held a cold expression. The rest of her face was covered by the gold and red folding fan she held open in her hand. She wore a pure-white dress with gold trim that had slits down the sides for easy movement. Her piercing gaze swept across the faces of each of the students, appraising them one by one. To her left was a similarly-aged man with a bored expression who seemed like he didn''t really want to be there. He had short, green hair and was dressed in a simple shirt and suit pants, although his shirt seemed to be escaping from his pants, giving him a sloppy look. His loosened tie didn''t help fix this image. After waiting for the students to heartily congratulate themselves, Dean Kaminaga kept his smiling face as he continued. "However, having pride and being arrogant are two very different things. Where you came from, you may have been the pride of your town or city but, here, everyone is like you. Here, you aren''t ''special''. Until proven otherwise, you are simply ordinary. This Academy doesn''t operate like normal ones. Here, we are more concerned with nurturing those with real talent and the will to realise that talent, rather than spending time and effort on those who won''t amount to anything special. To that end, we have developed our Tile System..." Everyone was waiting eagerly the rest of his words but he didn''t continue. Instead Dean Kaminaga turned to his left to look at the stern, middle-aged woman. "Teacher Kurokawa, is something amiss?" A dense killing intent erupted forth from the stage causing these new students to feel as if marked with an omen of death, preventing them from breathing. In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged woman disappeared from the stage. When everyone had the bravery to look around, they found that she was in the middle of the mass of students, lightly gripping the shoulder of one particular boy. Despite speaking softly, her voice could be heard in every corner of the room, spoken with an almost tangible iciness. "So, you think that your conversation is more important than the words of our esteemed Dean? This academy doesn''t need trash like you." The boy in question didn''t dare utter a word, only just about trying to shake his head while lowering his gaze in shame. With a flick of her wrist, a flash of silver flew through the air, and Teacher Kurokawa disappeared again, returning once more to the stage. At that point, Kaminaga continued on as if nothing had happened. "The essence of our Tile System is thus: the tiles you were given upon passing the entrance exam are the marks of you belonging to the Bladeworks Academy and you will use them all throughout your school career. Conversely, no longer having a tile means that you are no longer a student of our Academy and will have to leave the grounds immediately. If you do not leave, you will be forcefully removed." With these words, Teacher Kurokawa raised her hand and, between her two fingers was a numbered tile, its silver number reflecting the light. The dumbfounded boy clearly understood what this meant and slowly turned and walked out, the regret clear on his face. The rest of the students were stunned. "The rest of you need not worry. It is forbidden for students to directly take the tiles of others. Those that do will face immediate disciplinary action. Your teachers and I, however, do hold this power and will confiscate your tile if we deem your conduct unsatisfactory or for any other major reason. I know this has been said to you before, but the dormitories and bathhouses of the opposite gender are forbidden to you." He smiled even wider, clearly thinking about his days as an impetuous youth, a smile that most of the new students found very strange. After all, none of them were even fifteen yet and didn''t have these types of thoughts. "But this still isn''t the full extent of the system. What was mentioned just now are only the extreme cases. As you may have noticed, those tiles are very special in and of themselves. Their primary function is to store your ''prestige points''. These can be earned directly as rewards for completing academy-assigned missions or student-placed requests, won through staked duels, or by trading for products made by you yourselves. These points can be traded in at the Exchange Centre for conventional currency, the Profession Hall for materials or goods, or the student-run Mercantile Hall for non-profession-related items. Simply put, it is the currency we use here as there are many things available here that cannot be bought with money, if you can afford them." At this, many of the students became excited. Although they couldn''t yet fully comprehend exactly what these items may be, the thought of them was enough to make them forget the icy-cold killing intent from earlier. "One last thing before I organise you into your classes and I urge all of you to be aware of this fact. If at any point your prestige points become zero, the number on your tile will turn black. At that point, you will be forced to leave the Academy. Understood?" At this moment, Dean Kaminaga paused, an unsightly expression replacing the joyous one on his face. "Although this Academy is independently run, we do still have backing from some rather important clans and individuals. It is their wish that every year''s students have but a single ''noble'' class. While this may seem unfair to the rest of you, trust me when I say the level of education you all will receive will still be of the highest standard with rewards for those who prove their excellence. It is to this end that the Academy itself has also created a specialised ''elite'' class, reserved for those of you who stand out from your peers. I hope that you will strive towards the Elite class as there are innumerable benefits to joining it, the least of which is a specialised curriculum. Now, let the sorting commence!" New Student Arc: Chapter 3 - The Icy Teacher After hearing about the potential benefits that they could earn through the academy, the gathered students were naturally very excited. "As Class 1-S will remain empty until the first Elite Selection, barring certain exceptions, we will start with Class 1-A, the noble class. Can these students please step forward...Akamatsu Ken-" One by one, the students called out left the crowd of their peers, most of them bearing a relatively smug look on their faces. Although this class of theirs seemed to be forced into being, they were happy with the situation. After all, their classmates would have the same status as them and could thus be considered their equals. "...and lastly, Kousen Nanase. Class 1-A, your class will be taught by Teacher Midorima. Now for Class 1-B..." Dean Kaminaga gestured towards the green-haired man who raised his one hand half-heartedly. The faces of most of the students of the newly-formed Class 1-A turned ugly at this. They were nobility! Their families were prestigious existences known for the strength of their bloodlines and the wealth at their disposal, yet their teacher was to be this sloppy-looking man. This was unacceptable! As if reading their minds, when one of them was about to raise his hand to query this, an icy killing intent washed over the group as the severe glare of Teacher Kurokawa landed on them. With her presence looming over them, the sorting continued without incident. "...lastly, Suzuki Kira." Kira, who was listening attentively, walked confidently to the front, joining the group standing in front of the stage, eager to find out who her teacher would be. "Class 1-C, you will be taught by Teacher Kurokawa." Kira took a breath. She wasn''t sure how to react. This stern-looking teacher was definitely a formidable existence. Her killing intent alone was something she hadn''t felt even from her Uncle Tetsuya when his anger was at its peak. As to her teaching ability, that remained to be seen. However, if Kira was being honest, she would have preferred to be taught by Teacher Hanami or Teacher Yama. At that moment, both those teachers were looking towards Kira apologetically. ''Sorry, but this is another trial that you have to endure.'' When the sorting of the last class, Class 1-D, was done, Dean Kaminaga gave his last words to them. "Each of you will start off with 100 prestige points. While this number may seem like a lot, you will soon realise the true value of these points. Best of luck and work hard!" Without further ceremony, each teacher led his- or her class from the Hall as Dean Kaminaga waved them off, his smiling expression restored. He knew full well the type of challenges these children would have to face and could only wish for their innate potential to shine through. As Kira followed the rest of her classmates, an intangible pressure interrupted her thoughts. When she looked up ahead, all she saw was the slim back of Teacher Kurokawa, her blond hair shining in the morning sun. But why was it so cold? Soon, Kira realised that the distance between Teacher Kurokawa and the rest of the class was growing larger and larger. Immediately she picked up her pace and strived to stay as close to her teacher as possible. With every step closer she got, the pressure increased even further. ¡®It¡¯s not impossible for this to be some kind of test but¡­how many of us have actually realised it? I mean, we haven¡¯t even had our first class yet.¡¯ Taking a look around her, the nearest classmate was actually the tanned girl who was her roommate. She was about a metre behind Kira dressed in the same green uniform as the rest of them, looking very uncomfortable in it, while clenching her teeth and letting out an audible, low growl. It seemed that she felt the same pressure and was refusing to let it get the better of her. When they eventually arrived at their classroom, conveniently labelled 1-C according to the board above the entrance, Kira was already sweating while focusing on calming her turbulent Twin Energies. However, instead of proceeding inside, Teacher Kurokawa turned around abruptly. ¡°Halt!¡± Everyone froze right where they were standing, partly because no one dared to incur the wrath of this teacher and partly due to the thin layer of frost freezing their feet to the ground. ¡°Some of you really are pathetic. The seven of you at the back, put your numbered tiles on the ground and leave. If you can¡¯t withstand this little bit of pressure, you don¡¯t deserve to be here.¡± The seven in question looked at each other with incredulous faces. Clearly they hadn¡¯t expected to be tested within the first few minutes and had chosen spots at the back which were the most comfortable and didn¡¯t experience any of Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s pressure at all. ¡°Please, Teacher Kurokawa, allow us to have another chance. We hadn¡¯t expected to be tested already, otherwise we would have done our utmost to pass it.¡± One particularly eloquent speaker gathered his courage and spoke up with what seemed to be a very reasonable argument. However¡­ ¡°Tell me, when you¡¯re risking your life, do you think your enemy is going to give you another opportunity to kill him?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes were locked on to Teacher Kurokawa at this point. Of course, what she said was true but¡­ ¡°If you betray your lover, do you think they will give you another chance? If you break a friend¡¯s trust, do you think they will ever truly trust you again? Life isn¡¯t fair, nor is it generous. It is your responsibility not to mess up the first time. Looking for the easy way out is not the attitude anyone who became truly strong had. Now get out of my sight.¡± The seven lowered their heads and left their tiles on the ground before turning around and leaving in complete silence, their feet having been defrosted along with everyone else¡¯s. ¡°Now then, those of you that are left, whether through keen awareness or luck, you¡¯ve proven that you at least have earned the right to enter my classroom. Whether you can stay in it, or in this Academy, will depend on you. Now enter in single file and fill the rows in that order. Do not attempt to conceal your true position, I¡¯ve already memorised it.¡± Teacher Kurokawa declared before entering the classroom herself. Kira, who was at the front, looked in through the doorway. Before her was a classroom that was far different to what she¡¯d expected. Instead of desks and chairs, the entire d¨¦cor of the room was extremely similar to that of a dojo. After bowing and removing her shoes, she took her place on the far right of the room nearest to the front, sitting in seiza with the entrance behind her. Teacher Kurokawa smiled secretly as she saw this. ¡®Good, at least the top student of this class for now knows proper manners.¡¯ However, her frostiness returned the next moment as the very next student to enter carelessly walked across the room before sitting cross-legged next to Kira. While all the students of the Bladeworks Academy were extremely skilled with their respective weapons, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that they were familiar with the etiquette related to a dojo. ¡°Second girl, come over here.¡± Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s icy aura began to permeate the room. The tanned roommate of Kira¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°All of you, pay close attention. I don¡¯t know where each of you came from and I don''t care but there are ways that things are done, manners and customs that need to be followed, such as how to enter a dojo-like space. First girl, what is your name?¡± ¡°Suzuki Kira, Teacher.¡± ¡°Kira, please demonstrate again how to properly enter a dojo.¡± Kira obliged, fully aware that all eyes were on her, thinking that this was a waste of time and was eager to begin the lesson. After everyone had entered correctly and was seated, a brave soul raised his hand. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Teacher, what is the point of entering a dojo like that?¡± The temperature of classroom dropped another few degrees. Teacher Kurokawa then took a breath and the temperature rose again. ¡°It seems that you all really are ignorant. But I suppose that¡¯s to be expected considering your backgrounds. Respect, discipline and acknowledgement of our ancestors, that¡¯s why we follow these rituals. The first two are self-explanatory but the third one may not be. By ancestors, I don¡¯t mean your blood lineage, rather I¡¯m referring to the ancestry of your martial abilities. The techniques you¡¯ve learned from your teachers were learned from their teachers and so on. The foundations of most fighting styles were figured out long ago. It is only that certain martial arts schools chose to focus on certain aspects but we all have ancestors who were genius enough to create the techniques that we use today.¡± A hand was raised into the air at this point. ¡°Teacher, are you referring to the Original Skill Creators?¡± Teacher Kurokawa blinked twice as she looked at the one who had asked the question. Naturally, it was Kira. As someone who¡¯d learned under Tetsuya for some time, she¡¯d learned some history about the origins of Weapon Skills. ¡°It seems one of us isn¡¯t as ignorant as the rest. Those who developed actual weapon techniques were indeed important as the base of how we fought originally, but they were completely overshadowed by the Original Skill Creators. The teachings of those who developed weapon techniques are only relevant to cultivators at Core rank and below at best. The Original Skill Creators were the true geniuses. They understood the Twin Energies and Soul Paths in ways that we cannot begin to understand today. It could be said that they possessed the knowledge and power required to shape the universe itself through their bodies.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Then why is Skill Creation considered a lost art?¡± ¡°Some say it is because the Skill Creators became corrupted by their power and didn¡¯t want others to learn their secrets. Others say that they kept the knowledge hidden because it would be too dangerous in the wrong hands. Whatever the truth is, scrolls on the subject are extremely rare and may not even contain the correct information, truly making it a lost art.¡± ¡°Teacher, am I correct in thinking that, surely, with its influence and resources, our Academy has some of these scrolls?¡± The voice that spoke up this time wasn¡¯t Kira. Rather, it came from somewhere in the middle of the seated students, from a frail-looking, bespectacled boy with short, dark-blue hair. His voice was clear, every syllable well-enunciated and was spoken in a moderate yet authoritative tone. To the ears of these commoner students, this was the speech pattern of a noble! ¡°Whether or not the Academy has any of these scrolls is none of my business. However, if we were to have any, then they would be located in the Elite Class Library and would require prestige points simply to read them.¡± For someone who apparently didn¡¯t know whether the scrolls existed, Teacher Kurokawa gave a surprising amount of information. ¡®Such an obvious incentive to get us to aim for the Elite Class. I wonder what other benefits there are.¡¯ "Thank you, teacher." The bespectacled boy relied politely. "Boy, what''s your name?" "Mizuno Kiyoshi, Teacher." "A good name, you may sit at the end of the front row. Being able to identify the right questions and have the courage to ask them is also a form of strength." "Teacher, I am undeserving. My talent is ordinary. I am simply a seeker of knowledge." "Nonsense. If I cannot see the potential in my own students, I''ve failed as a teacher." Kira blinked. ''What about those seven you just got rid of? Surely some of them had greater potential than others here.'' However, she kept her mouth shut. Despite her current position as first in class, she believed that Teacher Kurokawa would still expel her in a heartbeat. "Alright, enough explaining about pointless things. For me to fulfil my role as your teacher, I need to know more about you. I didn''t bother to read up anything on any of you. I believe that seeing is believing." A soft blue light shone from her earring and small scroll appeared in her hand. "You''ll be going up in pairs based on your current position and you''ll fight each other right here, each putting seventy-five prestige points on the line. Afterwards, you''ll present your names and weapon specialities for me to write down. Let''s begin. Suzuki Kira and the second girl." Jaws dropped when Teacher Kurokawa mentioned the number of points they would be betting. While this was clearly an incentive to take the fight seriously, this was three-quarters of their total points right now! As they were still new to the academy, who knew how easy it would be to lose those last twenty-five points? No, would they even last through this morning¡¯s class? "Teacher, are there any training weapons here for us to spar with?" Teacher Kurokawa glared at the offender who shrank back instinctively under her frosty glare. ''So basically, along with whatever injuries we receive, whoever loses risks getting expelled within the first week, no, maybe even the first day, depending on how easy it is to gain and lose these prestige points. Also, with how the pairs are being selected, these matches are probably going to be close.'' Kira thought as she rose and walked to the empty centre of the room together with the other girl before turning around to face her. Her tanned roommate was clearly from a poor background, as were most of them, and kept her shortsword and peculiar baton on her waist, held in place by her uniform''s specially-designed belt. Meanwhile, Kira had the luxury of using a Storage Crystal. Kira fisted her palm as she bowed towards her opponent, showing her usual courtesy. As her eyes dropped, her senses screamed a warning and she hurriedly pushed herself backward, bringing out her twin-dragon katana from her Storage Crystal and drawing it in one smooth motion. CLANG! The sound of metal on metal rang out as Kira raised her head, her eyes filling with disdain. ''Doesn''t this girl have any respect?'' Her katana collided with the tanned girl''s strange baton, which ran along her arm, but neither of them appeared to be able to overpower the other. A flash of silver in the corner of her eye forced Kira to break the deadlock, pushing back to create some distance while sliding her sheath into her belt, just as a sweeping blade was about to cut open her gut. The air whistled as the blade of the tanned girl''s shortsword passed her. ''Her movements are overdone but there''s a surprising amount of power behind them. Is she actually fighting seriously?'' Kira couldn''t help but wonder as she took a breath. The other girl, however, didn''t leave it at that and continued to press her assault. Kira, remaining calm, carefully received her blows, minimising her use of energy as she tried to figure out her opponent. "Stop moving around so much, dammit." The tanned girl''s eyes were slowly reddening and her movements became wilder with every unsuccessful attack. Despite this, Kira couldn''t find any obvious openings, or rather, every opening she found would lead to them both taking a serious blow. ''Is this girl insane? This style of self-sacrifice is just too reckless. I''m amazed she''s lived this long.'' Kira was no stranger to self-sacrificial attacks, having used one herself to secure her revenge against the one responsible for the destruction of her Takanashi clan. This situation was different, though. This was a simple class sparring match but every attack of this tanned girl was as if she was putting her life on the line! "I said...stop MOVING!" The tanned girl''s voice rose a pitch and the fury in her tone was obvious. It was then that Kira finally obliged, taking up a stance with her katana held across her body to parry the incoming attack. Her pupils flashed gold for an instant. ''Rejection.'' When the tanned girl''s shortsword made contact, she was immediately blasted off her feet and sent tumbling away a few metres. However, she recovered quickly, using the momentum to instantly rise to her feet again before letting out an almost feral roar. "RAAAARGH!" With that roar came surge of aura that briefly stunned Kira and actually caused her blood to run cold for a moment. She no longer felt as if she were facing a human, but rather a Soul Beast that was looming over her. The wild girl herself began to show changes as well. Surrounding her arms were luminous glows that began to fill the room. Around her right arm, which held the strange baton, were droplets of red that let off an eerie light, while around her left arm, which held the shortsword, were wisps of blue that danced merrily through the air. ''Why would she go this far and, more importantly, what...is that Skill?'' Kira was dumbstruck by both the wild girl''s auras and appearance but this didn¡¯t stop her from functioning properly as a fighter. Her body was already cycling Quintessence as she moved forwards, slashing at the air. ''Wind Rending: Gale.'' The wild girl''s eyes never left Kira as she ignored the high-speed energy blade heading straight towards her and leapt forwards. "Hyah!" With a yell, she swung out her right arm in swatting motion and, with a flash of red light, actually shattered the Wind Rending, to Kira''s utter disbelief. As she neared Kira, her left arm lashed out from above, the shortsword fully extended with flickers of blue running along it. To Kira, it no longer seemed like a mere blade, but the razor-sharp talon of a beast, capable of slicing through steel. Kira didn''t freeze in spite of the impending danger or shock of having her Skill destroyed. Her years of combat experience wouldn''t allow her to. Instead, her response was the one which had the greatest chance of saving her life. She raised her sheath above her with one hand, golden light flashing across her pupils. ''Takanashi Style: One Leaf Splits the Wind.'' A surge of power flowed through her arm and down the sheath, reinforcing them against the incoming attack. At the same time, she launched her own counterattack with her free hand, aiming exactly for the other girl''s neck. "That''s enough." A gust of freezing wind swept through the classroom, halting the two girls in their tracks. Make no mistake, neither of them had the time to stop their attacks. However, could the power of a teacher of the Bladeworks Academy really not be enough to stop a pair of Core-ranked students that were, at most, fourteen years old? Of course not. Kira felt completely numb as if her limbs were frozen solid. Only her eyes were able to look around and observe the situation. She saw that her opponent was similarly frozen and the layers of frost on their bodies were at least half a centimetre thick. "I must commend the both of you. Your enthusiasm isn''t something I usually see in first-years. That said, you both made glaring mistakes. Second girl, I have no problems with how you fight and your style puts enormous pressure on your opponent, but you have no regard for your own life. Keep fighting with that mindset and you may not live to see the end of the year. As for you, Kira, you can''t expect your opponents to hold the same standards of etiquette that you do. Also, you wasted time stalling instead of trying to win the fight. As you''ve just experienced, there are some cultivators who get stronger as a fight drags on. Against these kinds of opponents, you cannot afford to spend time attempting to judge their strength as you''ll never get an accurate read until it''s too late. That is all. Return to your seats." Having literally cooled off, the wild girl wasn''t necessarily more amicable. Rather, she seemed to retreat inside herself while retaining a hostile expression. "Teacher, who was the winner of their fight?" Kira abruptly turned her head around as the voice of Kiyoshi rang out. She''d almost forgotten that their battle was a type of test that would put them at a severe prestige point disadvantage if they lost. "Neither. It was a draw. Kira, what you couldn''t have seen was the second girl''s attack coming from your blind spot. It may not have killed you as your counterattack would have killed her, but you would certainly have been crippled. Now, you two, introductions." Kira shivered. She thought that she''d been careful but it turned out that she''d nearly died on her first day! "Suzuki Kira. Core rank, fifth stage. Katana cultivator. It''s a pleasure." "Sora, shortsword and tonfa. Are we done here?" Between Kira''s bow and Sora''s curt introduction, it could be seen that they were from different worlds. Within this commoner class, Sora''s behaviour was something most of them had grown up around, while Kira and the blue-haired boy, Kiyoshi, definitely seemed as if they didn''t belong. "Return to your seats. Next pair, forward." Teacher Kurokawa didn''t insist on better etiquette for the introductions. She understood the type of people she was dealing with. Raising these children to live up to their potential was her job and bad manners didn''t necessarily mean bad attitudes. She''d taught enough students to know that work ethic was something that would shine brighter than anything else. When the sparring sessions were finished, there were a number of despondent faces who were wondering how they would be able to stay in the Academy with their meagre number of points as Teacher Kurokawa had personally seen that the points were transferred so there was no way out of it. With everyone back in their seats, she spoke again. "That was very fruitful. You should all know each other a bit better now. I, for one, am extremely pleased with this class. All of you have a certain level of potential, some more than others, but I guarantee that each and every one of you will reach at least Soul Projector rank at an age where you can still enjoy it. Whether you can break through the next boundary is up to you." Everyone got excited at the thought of this. Soul Projectors were the most well-known rank of cultivators on the continent due to being a high rank with the distinct ability of being able to manifest their Soul Spirits. Part of this recognition was due to the fact that people who managed to surpass this rank were far too few. However, a Soul Projector wasn''t something that everyone could become. Depending on a person''s inherent potential, they would reach a point where their cultivation speed would slow considerably. About 95% of all cultivators would never reach the Soul Projector rank. Bloodlines were a large factor in this but, rarely, there would be children born into unknown bloodlines possessing potential that far exceeded any of their ancestors. For these children of common birth who didn''t belong to any of the big clans or sects, this was amazing news. The reason why those Nobles regarded themselves so highly was because of their bloodlines. They were born into families with a history of having high inherent potential which was used to further propel their families into positions of power and influence. ''This truly is the Bladeworks Academy. The level here is definitely something unmatched by any normal cultivator academy.'' Kira thought to herself. Teacher Kurokawa, however, wasn''t done. "I don''t know why you''re getting so happy. All I said was that you all have the potential. This just means that you have an opportunity that most people don''t. Whether you can realise that potential has to do with only one thing..." The whole of class 1-C fell silent and listened attentively. "...your own hard work." Kira hadn''t expected anything less. After all, when had she not had to work hard for everything she''d gained? This wasn''t the noble class, however, and although some of them couldn''t be sure how hard they would have to work, they nodded eagerly, excitement filling their eyes and hearts. New Student Arc: Chapter 4 - Secondary Professions ¡°That¡¯s the end of your one and only motivational speech for the year. Now, what can you tell me about the Twin Energies¡­¡± The blue-haired Kiyoshi raised his hand before answering slowly and deliberately. ¡°The Twin Energies refer to Soul Energy and Life Energy. Soul Energy is created from energy we refine from the natural world around us while Life Energy is created from within us. Through combining these Twin Energies we¡¯re able to perform powerful techniques, using a weapon as a medium, called Skills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct¡­if I was expecting an answer straight out of a textbook. Can anyone give a more satisfactory explanation?¡± Teacher Kurokawa was clearly not impressed and the temperature of the room dropped a few degrees. A girl towards to back of the class shyly raised her hand. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­our power?¡± ¡°Are you asking me or telling me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our power¡­Teacher.¡± ¡°Compared to Kiyoshi¡¯s answer, yours is lacking but on the right track.¡± The rest of the class remained still. Was this teacher expecting some sort of middle-ground answer? The answers given already covered the extremes, right? ¡°It seems none of you actually understand it-¡± A hand slowly raised into the air. This time, from the front of the class. ¡°They¡¯re¡­like friends.¡± That wild, tanned girl named Sora sitting next to Kira mumbled while avoiding eye contact with Teacher Kurokawa. Everyone stared at her as if she were crazy. Teacher Kurokawa instead showed an interested smile on her face as she broke the silence. ¡°Far from what I was looking for but I like the way you think. Very well, this will be your first homework task for tomorrow, to write down what Twin Energies mean. Think about it carefully. If I don¡¯t get a satisfactory answer from each of you, I¡¯m deducting 5 prestige points from all of you, and this is me being lenient. You¡¯ll have a thirty minute recess after which we will be continuing class. Dismissed.¡± This time she didn¡¯t make a mention of how they should leave the room but some of the students of Class 1-C had already started to become wary and did what they thought they should do. Hence, the class was a mishmash of those who simply went for the door, those who bowed somewhat randomly and those who first waited to see what the others would do. Kira, naturally, followed the habits instilled in her over many years and bowed first to the front, then to Teacher Kurokawa before leaving at a calm pace. After leaving the classroom, Kira¡¯s first destination was the Initiate Academy¡¯s library. Although Teacher Kurokawa had said that scrolls on Skill Creation, if they existed, would be in the Elite Class¡¯ Library, she was still curious as to what she could find there. After all, she hadn¡¯t done much reading since leaving her home in the Suzuki Clan years ago. Kira gazed in wonder at the inside of the library. While she was much taller than when she first asked the Suzuki Clan librarian to pass her scrolls, the shelves of the Academy¡¯s library stretched all the way to the vaulted ceiling. Luckily, there were multiple sliding ladders mounted on the fixed bookcases that allowed easy access to the higher shelves, if you weren¡¯t afraid of heights, that is. Even after fully assimilating the Flame Blossom Trail cultivation route, Kira found that her energy control was still severely lacking. The reason she could get by was because the Skills she used were ones that she¡¯d practiced dozens if not hundreds of times. In that respect, it made modifying her existing Skills a simple matter as the Skill remained essentially the same but with slight differences. However, to create a Skill from scratch, as she had previously been tasked to do by her Uncle Tetsuya, was a much more painstaking task. To create the simplest of Skills took her an entire week to figure out, while developing her One Leaf Splits the Wind required almost two months. And that was for a Skill with no offensive ability in and of itself! This meant that, for now, it was simpler and more practical to learn Skills the normal way, from scrolls and practice. After browsing the various other sections, Kira eventually found herself in the Skills section of the library. After skimming through the Skill Scrolls piled on the shelves, Kira found herself somewhat disappointed. The strongest Skill she could find was a high-level Advanced Skill which, although it was two whole steps up from her Wind Rending, was a brute force Skill that wasn¡¯t compatible with her katana. Even if it was, from her experience with modifying her Skills, Kira could tell that it didn¡¯t lend itself well to being changed. ¡°You won¡¯t find them.¡± While contemplating what to do next, Kira suddenly heard a voice. The library was as silent as you¡¯d expect which made the clearly-enunciated voice sound all the louder. Caught off-guard, Kira¡¯s hands dropped immediately to her side, only to grasp at air. The library had a strict policy against violence. All weapons had to be handed in at the reception and Storage Crystals had to be temporarily Sealed. This Sealing provided the added benefit of preventing theft as many of the library¡¯s scrolls were rather valuable. Kira turned and relaxed somewhat when she recognised who it was. ¡°Classmate Mizuno, it¡¯s not good to sneak up on people. You may give them the wrong impression.¡± ¡°On the contrary, Classmate Suzuki, it is I who was here first. It is more likely that you¡¯d have snuck up on me if I hadn¡¯t been keeping track of you since you entered. Putting aside who snuck up on whom, the scrolls you¡¯re looking for, you won¡¯t find them here.¡± ¡°I thought as much. How can you be certain though? We left at about the same time and even if you went straight here, you wouldn¡¯t have spent that much more time searching for them.¡± There was no reason to feign ignorance. They were in the same class and were the only two to show any interest or knowledge on the topic of Skill Creation. ¡°You will just have to trust me.¡± He said mysteriously. ¡®Just who is he exactly? There¡¯s clearly something noble-like about him yet he¡¯s in our class¡­¡¯ ¡°How about a token of good faith then? On the third shelf over there, fourth from the right and on the second shelf, sixth from the left you should find two very interesting katana Skills. I will see you in class.¡± Before Kira could ask why he¡¯d memorised the exact locations and contents of Skill Scrolls that weren¡¯t compatible with him, as he¡¯d used a bow in the homeroom test, he¡¯d already walked off. In the end, she borrowed three scrolls from the library, one on Twin Energy theory and the two Skill Scrolls which Mizuno Kiyoshi had recommended. Taking a look at the time on the library¡¯s timekeeping crystal, she rushed back to her classroom before filing in with the rest of her classmates. ¡°It seems none of you were foolish enough to lose your remaining points in this last half hour so that¡¯s a good start. You new students are usually very hot-blooded but I¡¯m glad at least some of you showed restraint.¡± Teacher Kurokawa nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Seeing as there¡¯s no point continuing the Twin Energies discussion until tomorrow, let¡¯s move on to something unrelated.¡± The class didn¡¯t dare make a sound at this but they shared the same sentiment. Other than cultivation and Skills, what could possibly be important enough to talk about in the school dedicated to raising weapon cultivators. ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking that what I¡¯m about to say is unimportant but you better get it through your heads that just being strong isn¡¯t important. To live, the hard truth is that you need to make money. Sure, with strength you can become a warrior in some underground betting arena but the only real money you¡¯re going to make with just strength will be if you reach the peak and become a bodyguard for the Imperial families. Right now, that¡¯s completely unrealistic and you¡¯re going to be a pauper for most, if not all, of your life. As people without notable backgrounds, surely you understand the importance of money?¡± She paused on this last statement and surveyed the faces looking at her. Barring exceptions such as Kira who wasn¡¯t too concerned about such things, the faces of those commoner students turned serious. Indeed, making money was something too important to them to simply ignore. ¡°Which brings me to the topic of this lesson.¡± Teacher Kurokawa turned around towards the only thing that seemed out of place in this dojo-like room, a large blackboard, and began to write on it in bold, neat characters. Secondary Professions.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°While being a cultivator has a certain status, it¡¯s not as rare as it was in the past. Almost anyone can become a low-ranked cultivator in time if they are provided with the knowledge to do so. These days, the ones who are successful are those with a broader range of skills that are supplemented by their strong cultivation. There are 3 base professions: Blacksmith, Alchemist and Inscriptor. Each of these have their own unique sets of knowledge and techniques that you must learn and master in order to be successful. Only once you¡¯ve reached a higher enough rank within them can you think about this next step:¡± Teacher Kurokawa paused to write another phrase on the board. Specialisations. ¡°To even have the qualifications to begin learning these, you need to have reached the appropriate ranks in two of the base professions. The time invested is well worth it as their unique abilities are in high demand. However, you¡¯ll learn more about these later. For now, I¡¯ll explain the base professions as reaching at least E-rank in a base profession is part of the passing requirements for this year. To be a Blacksmith isn¡¯t a glorious job, but it is one which built the foundation of this Bladeworks Continent. As you should all know, originally this continent was inhabited by the Weapon Tribes, clans of sorts who trained in specific weapons. The ones who created these weapons were the blacksmiths of old. As a blacksmith, most of your work involves refining and shaping metal which requires a large amount of physical strength, also known as Life Energy cultivation, especially as you ascend the ranks and work with rarer and tougher metals. An Alchemist, for those who are not aware, is one who refines plants, crystals, Soul Beast cores and other ingredients and synthesises them into pills and elixirs which are of benefit. While most low-ranked Alchemists focus on various types of medicines, the ones who make the most money are undoubtedly the higher-ranked ones who can synthesise products that assist in cultivation. Most of these goods are usually bought by the large clans at astronomical prices for the sake of securing their power through the younger generations. Don¡¯t be fooled, however, as the rarest alchemical ingredients have a value beyond money and the best alchemists don¡¯t have even a 30% success rate with these ingredients. Lastly, but far from the least, is the Inscriptor. This noble profession is one that pushes the limits of our world and what is possible. By inscribing formation arrays onto objects, we Inscriptors allow cultivators to interact with objects in new ways by using Soul Energy to activate arrays. The most common examples, that ordinary people often aren¡¯t aware of, are Storage Crystals. They¡¯re all made in a similar fashion, by using a power gem inscribed with a Spatial-type array, drawing on the gem¡¯s energy to maintain a virtual space in which we can store objects. As an Inscriptor myself, I look forward to seeing who of you will join us.¡± Teacher Kurokawa explained before pulling out the same scroll as she¡¯d used to record our names and weapon specialities earlier. ¡°While certain unique qualities are needed for each of the three base professions, they all share a common one which determines how far you will be able to progress down the road. That quality is perception. By perception, I don¡¯t necessarily mean Soul Sense, although having a keen Soul Sense is vital as you reach the upper ranks of a profession. By perception, I¡¯m referring to your instinctual awareness of things on both a large and small scale. Soul Sense alone isn¡¯t able to detect all the changes a metal goes through or whether an inscription will be stable when activated or whether the ingredients you¡¯re refining are about to turn to ash. With that, I have prepared an exercise to test your perception levels. Follow me.¡±
¡°Hah, look at them, it seems like that teacher is at least keeping that trash in line, literally. Hahaha.¡± A loud male voice said enthusiastically as he watched the single-file procession outside the classroom window. ¡°Hey now, that¡¯s no way to talk about your fellow grademates. That is the word, right? Ugh, this is such a pain.¡± The green-haired man at the front of the room declared in voice that was completely devoid of enthusiasm. ¡°Teacher, I agree that Classmate Akamatsu¡¯s words aren¡¯t acceptable. However, isn¡¯t it Teacher¡¯s job to discipline him?¡± A girl with long indigo hair that cascaded like waves down her shoulders spoke up. She was dressed in the same green uniform as the rest of the Initiate Academy¡¯s students, but on her it seemed like a regal raiment, putting everyone else¡¯s to shame. While she wore it humbly, it barely hid the beginnings of curves that had begun to form. What it couldn¡¯t hide was her cute yet pretty face with its jade-like skin and sky-blue eyes. Hanging from her ears were intricately-designed, silver, dragon-shaped earrings. ¡°Eh? I probably should but it¡¯s too much effort. Maybe one of you can do it?¡± Sure enough, this was Class 1-A, the Noble class taught by Teacher Midorima. At his words, the Noble students looked at each other. Most of them held little regard for commoners, while those who held more didn¡¯t care enough to make enemies of other nobility. However, a single voice was raised. ¡°Then I will do it.¡± It was the same indigo-haired girl who''d asked the question earlier. She stood up from her seat and faced the offender who was attempting to look casual while leaning against the window. ¡°Ah, Classmate Kousen, I-I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually volunteer. In that case, I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± His voice trembled, not out of fear but because she was by far the most beautiful girl in the class and he didn¡¯t wish for her to see him in a bad light. ¡°It is a little too late. I agreed to discipline you and I shall. Let us take this outside. Fifty points should be enough to make Classmate Akamatsu get serious, right?¡± Naturally, she was referring to having a staked duel with him. ¡°Very well, I agree. Let¡¯s go-¡± ¡°No need to go outside.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Teacher Midorima spoke up while clicking his fingers. Everything was silent for a moment as nothing happened. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s a trick to this¡­¡± He clicked his fingers repeatedly until suddenly, all the desks in the room glided across the floor, with the students still seated in them, before neatly arranging themselves around the edges of the room and exposing the design of the polished floor in the centre of the room, a design made up of a number of concentric circles. ¡°I think for this duel, the standard size should be fine. The boundary is the red circle.¡± ¡°Teacher, this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only here because walking all of you to the duelling arena would be such an effort.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The class could only breathe out a sigh. This teacher¡¯s ability to avoid doing any work was on another level. The two students walked up to the centre of the room and gave each of their family¡¯s traditional salutes. ¡°Kousen Nanase, eldest daughter of the Kousen family of the Ocean Blade Province. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Akamatsu Ken, second son of the Duke of Soaring Sword Province. Let us begin.¡± Unlike the students of Kira¡¯s class who had to keep their weapons on them, these nobles naturally were wealthy enough to afford at least a medium-sized Storage Crystal. Two lights, one orange and one a deep sea-blue, shone from Ken¡¯s armband and Nanase¡¯s ring respectively. ¡°This¡­you¡¯re kidding right? Are you actually an entertainer?¡± In Ken¡¯s hand was a rather ornate-looking sword with a twisting serpent design. However, between Nanase¡¯s hands was actually a simple royal-blue sash. Even though they looked up to her beauty, a few of the boys couldn¡¯t help but snigger secretly. ¡®She¡¯s acting so tough but she doesn¡¯t even have a real weapon!¡¯ They thought. Well, all of them except one person. He had short blond hair and was fairly tall for his age, but at the sight of that blue sash, he shivered and shrank back. ¡®Why? Why is she here? How is this supposed to be her punishment? She¡¯s not the angel you think she is!¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t say any of this out loud, only feeling pity for his classmate who wasn¡¯t sure whether she was serious or not. He soon made up his mind and ran forward to attack. The next thing he saw was a flash of blue and then¡­ Whump! He landed on the floor hard and his face made intimate contact with the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°I thought Classmate Akamatsu said he was ready. Also, it¡¯s not good to look down on me just because I¡¯m a girl. Like you, I earned the right to be here.¡± Although Akamatsu Ken didn¡¯t see what just happened, the rest of the class saw it clearly. The blue sash flew through the air like a bolt of lightning and wrapped around his wrist. Once it was secured, Nanase stepped in and swept his leg out from under him before throwing him onto the ground. No, ¡®stepped in¡¯ wasn¡¯t right. It would be more accurate to say that she twirled in. After Ken got up he was wary as he refocused. However, he couldn¡¯t help that Nanase¡¯s appearance affected his concentration. But now he was certain that she shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Taking a deep breath, he brought his sword to his side before sweeping it above his head and leaping into the air, a flash of gold crossing his pupils. ¡®Quake Slash.¡¯ Although not as effective as a bashing weapon¡¯s Quake Impact Skill, Quake Slash still had the added benefit that, even if it missed, the resulting shockwaves would unbalance any enemies in the close vicinity. Of course, Nasase wouldn¡¯t just stand still and take the attack. Instead she whipped her sash forward, wrapping it around Ken¡¯s waist while he was still in mid-air. With a tug, she pulled him towards her while she, herself, flew up into the air. ¡®Is she insane? Like this, there¡¯s no way I can miss. Forgive me, Classmate Kousen.¡¯ What he didn¡¯t realise was that Nanase had actually pulled him slightly to the side so that, when Nanase¡¯s waves of indigo hair narrowly passed by Ken in mid-air, he had a shocked look on his face. Nanase moved quickly. Whipping the other end of the sash around Ken''s extended wrists, she pulled hard on the sash while simultaneously planting her foot on the back of his neck, bending his body into a crescent shape. With this sudden tilt, instead of landing on his feet, Ken landed face-first into the ground and slid for a about a metre before stopping. As Nanase walked off him, she spoke up, breaking the stunned silence. ¡°Teacher, I think he¡¯s learned his lesson. Someone should take him to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Hmm, probably. I guess so. Any volunteers? No one?¡± ¡°It seems that I shall have to take him then.¡± Nanase said when no one else offered, supporting Ken with one arm. ¡°I¡¯ll go with ya then.¡± A friendly voice spoke up from the crowd and a tall girl with a curly, shoulder-length brown bob happily skipped forward and supported his other arm. ¡°Kya! His nose is bleeding so much you¡¯d think he just watched an ecchi scene.¡± ¡°Eh-chi?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mind that. I¡¯m Hatsune Usagi. Now, where¡¯s the infirmary exactly?¡± The girl named Usagi chattered incessantly with Nanase until their voices were no longer audible to the class of 1-A. ¡®Not bad. She has some nice flow and her body intelligence is quite good.¡¯ Teacher Midorima thought. He and the class shared a similar sentiment, that Nanase¡¯s movements definitely couldn¡¯t be considered something as vulgar as fighting techniques. They were far too graceful for that. In fact, Ken may have gotten it right the first time. Her movements were similar that of a dancer, beautiful, but at the same time extremely violent. However, her classmates had an additional thought: ¡®That girl¡­is definitely a demon!¡¯ New Student Arc: Chapter 5 - Perception Test Teacher Kurokawa led her class to the Initiate Academy¡¯s Duelling Arena. While the Duelling Arena''s primary feature was the single, large, competition area in the centre, there were actually several other smaller arenas within the same building which could be used for private duels or practical classes. It was at the entrance to one of these smaller areas that Teacher Kurokawa stopped. ¡°So as to keep the details of the test a secret, each of you will enter only when the previous person has finished. The order you enter will be the same as your class rank.¡± Teacher Kurokawa said curtly. After reaching into the front of her clothes she pulled out a tile on a chain and held it to the panel at the side of the door. There was a sound of a door unlocking and the entrance swung open. ¡°The lock on the door is disabled now so don¡¯t worry about it closing.¡± As the current rank one in the class, Kira went in first and closed the door behind her. When she looked forward again, Teacher Kurokawa had vanished. She looked around and the arena was seemingly empty. However, a barely-audible whistle made her raise her guard and she withdrew her katana from her Storage Crystal and drew it instantaneously. Shwing! The sound of metal scraping against metal grinded against her ears as she deflected the metal sphere that was flying towards her face. But the sound almost made her fail to notice the silent dagger that was arcing through the air in her peripheral vision. As she took notice of it and moved to defend herself, the dagger suddenly changed directions. As her eyes followed it, the ground beneath her rumbled as it shook. At the same time, the sound of something large flying through the air behind her caused her to leap as high as she could. As a slab of stone whooshed past below her, her battle sense screamed and she twisted in mid-air to block the dagger that she had lost track of previously. As her katana made contact with the dagger, the dagger broke into pieces and a sudden powerful smell hit Kira¡¯s nostrils giving her an immediate headache. She blinked repeatedly, trying to concentrate when a cold breeze brushed against her cheek. She had a feeling that it signalled danger but had no idea where it was coming from until she took a tentative step forward, only to have her balance completely usurped as she slipped and landed heavily on her back. Glancing at the ground next to her, Kira saw an almost-invisible layer of ice that had, at some point, formed on the ground around her. As she tried to get up, a familiar red-and-gold folded fan was pointed at her throat. ¡°Dead.¡± Teacher Kurokawa said before moving the fan away. ¡°This is only your second test and you haven¡¯t disappointed me yet. You got further than I anticipated and should be proud of yourself. Your reaction speed is definitely far above average and you trust all of your senses to a degree that I don¡¯t usually see in cultivators, especially those with a developed Soul Sense.¡± On this point, Kira agreed. All of the methods that were used against her, apart from the last one perhaps, were physical dangers that wouldn¡¯t necessarily have been detected with Soul Sense. ¡°However, you failed when it came to dealing with unfamiliar situations and your Soul Sense is severely under-trained. I could tell you knew that you were in danger but you didn¡¯t know how to approach the situation. Even though this was a broad perception test, if your Soul Sense had been raised the slightest bit, you would have realised the danger was coming from below. The level of your physical sensesis praiseworthy but your Soul Sense is pathetic. Now, comethis way.¡± Kira listened to everything that Teacher Kurokawa said and took it to heart. Unlike her Uncle''s vague advice, Teacher Kurokawa''s feedback made sense and seemed to be entirely objective. Also, her analysis of Kira¡¯s abilities was something even she had to agree on. She led Kira to the centre of the arena and pulled out a small folding table and chair as well as a few other objects from her Storage Crystal and placed them on the table. ¡°Sit.¡± Kira sat and examined the objects. There were several small pieces of metal, vials of unknown liquids, brush pens, paper, sprigs of different plants and shards of crystal. ¡°I¡¯ve found that to get an idea of one¡¯s affinityfor a particular secondary profession, it¡¯s best to testthat affinity with the different materials they use. These are some common metals used by smiths, some inks used in paper-based inscriptions and some basic alchemical ingredients. While having some degree of Soul Sense is usually needed, I believe your physical senses and instinct should be sufficient.¡± Teacher Kurokawa said bluntly before simply standing behind Kira¡¯s chair and observing, giving no further instruction. Looking at the materials, Kira wasn¡¯t sure what to do. All her life, she¡¯d only trained as a swordswoman. She had no actual experience of any other professions other than when she visited the smiths in Khukuri. Of course, she had read some things, but then didn¡¯t she need a furnace for forging or an alchemical stove for refining? ¡®I''m wasting too much time. If these are the only things here then these are the only ones I need.¡¯ Without any more hesitation, she lifted up one of the metal pieces. When nothing happened, she took the next logical step and tried to infuse Soul Energy into it. Very rapidly, the metal grew warm in her hands. Although Teacher Kurokawa said that they were common metals, ordinary metals wouldn¡¯t have such large response to Soul Energy. The metal continued to get hotter in Kira¡¯s hand until she eventually let it go before it could leave lasting burns. Throughout this time, she focused on trying to feel anything from the metal but she couldn¡¯t. ¡®Wait, forging isn¡¯t simply about heating metals.¡¯ She thought and quickly withdrew her katana before striking the orange, glowing metal piece with the hilt of her sword. A sharp ringing sound filled the air which echoed as she repeatedly struck the metal piece. She wasn¡¯t trying to create anything and was simply striking the heated metal while trying to sense how it changed. When she struck it at a certain point, the pitch of the ringing changed and Kira opened her eyes which she hadn¡¯t realised she¡¯d closed. ¡®That was?¡¯ When she tried again, the same pitch as before rang out. After striking the metal a few more times, she stopped, realising that she wasn¡¯t going to understand more in such a short space of time. However, she did gain some understanding of the nature of forging. Teacher Kurokawa maintained a straight face while feelingmildly surprised. ¡®She actually didn¡¯t continue knocking away at it. Anyone else her age would havekept going out of eagerness and renewed hope for some dramatic conclusion.¡¯ At this point she actually smiled. ¡®However, that sound for that particular metal indicates that a higher level of technique and understanding is needed for it to reach the next stage. Could it be that she was aware of that? No, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have struck it further after the first sound.¡¯The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. While Teacher Kurokawa was silently impressed, Kira proceeded to examine the various plants and pieces of crystal. Similar to not knowing anything important about blacksmithing, while she had read about some theory behind refining specific ingredients, she hadn¡¯t found any alchemical recipes as these were the closely-guarded secrets of those in the profession. ¡®This must be part of the test. If I can successful refine any of these without knowing what they are or their specific refining conditions in advance, my perception could be considered reasonable.¡¯ With this in mind, she took the piece of metal which was cooling down and infused her energy into it once again until it became red-hot. Then, taking a shard of blue crystal from the side, she placed it on top of the metal. Almost immediately, the crystal bubbled before liquifying into a black, sticky substance and a foul odour was released causing Kira to avoid breathing in as she tried to disperse the fumes. ¡®Well, that was definitely a failure. Let¡¯s try again.¡¯ Taking another shard of the same type of crystal, she first held the metal in her hand to absorb some of the heat before carefully touching the crystal to the metal. When it didn¡¯t immediately melt, she laid the entire crystal on the metal and allowed just a thread of Soul Energy to leave her hand and wind its way into the metal, slowly raising its temperature. The moment the crystal began to show a change, she cut off the energy flow and observed. Instead of the black substance from earlier, the part of the crystal in contact with the metal was slowly dripping to the table as a blue liquid that glowed with a bright luminescence. Kira had no idea what to do with it and simply let the crystal completely liquify before removing the metal. Of course, Teacher Kurokawa wouldn¡¯t have provided them with materials that were too complex to refine. After all, with their backgrounds, apart from blacksmithing, her students would have little to no knowledge of these profession-specific processes. Alchemy, especially, was a particularly expensive profession as the betteralchemical recipes required rarer ingredients whose prices were far beyond what common people could afford. Having experimented with both forging and alchemical ingredients, Kira proceeded to place the paper, ink and brush pen in front her while avoiding the puddle of blue liquified crystal. Opening the stopper on a vial of ink, she glanced inside and saw that it glistened with a metallic sheen while its colour was similar to that of the deep sea. When she dipped her pen into the ink, she was surprised to find that it was very thin despite its metallic appearance. Learning from her previous experiment, she set the brush to the paper and slowly drew it across its surface, looking for any changes in the colour of the ink, the sensation of the brush as it moved or any vague hint of what she needed to do. After half a minute of not noticing anything, she remembered what Teacher Kurokawa had mentioned earlier. ¡®She said that Soul Energy is used to activate inscription arrays but what about before then?¡¯ Taking a new sheet of paper, Kira dipped the brush into the ink and channelled Soul Energy into it as she set it down the paper. Almost immediately, the ink at the end of the brush started to shine brightly and as she dragged the brush across the paper, there were certain inked parts that continued to shine while others rapidly lost their brightness. Excited and curious, she tried to follow the trails which stayed bright until, eventually, although messy, there was a distinct, blue, shining pattern on the paper. However, the moment she completed the pattern and tried activating it with Soul Energy, all the ink shone brightly before the page went up in blue flames and burned into ashes in under three seconds. ¡®Dammit.¡¯ Kira took a new piece of paper and tried again. Curiously, the pattern was the same as the previous one. However, this time, after finishing, she left the messy, completed one as is and took a new page. Using the previous page as a guide, she painstakingly only inked in the areas where the ink was shining brightly. ¡®Her patience, perseverance, intuition and body control is very good. Even thoughthat inscription is only a template, she quickly figured it out and is actually able to execute it. No, not just that, heraffinity for all of the base professions is enough that she could choose any path. The only problem is¡­¡¯ Teacher Kurokawa thought as Kira applied the last few brushstrokes. Although the constant focus and use of her Soul Energy had made her somewhat fatigued, Kira still looked at the inscription she¡¯d finished with a sense of pride. ¡®It seems that, apart from fighting, I¡¯m actually capable of things like this too!¡¯ After blowing the ink dry, she placed a finger on the array and gently touched it with her Soul Energy. The inscription, which was beginning to dim, immediately brightened once again and a force rushed out of the page up her arm and into her head. Words and shapes filled her head and she came to understand certain things. ¡®That was¡­¡¯ The only other time she¡¯d experienced something similar was when her mother imparted the cultivation route, Flame Blossom Trail, to her all those years ago. ¡°You might not understand what just happened but it¡¯s a reward from me for those who successfully figure out the Inscription part of the test. It will make sense later if you decide to follow the path of an Inscriptor.¡± Teacher Kurokawa said plainly. ¡°Overall your perception is the best I¡¯ve ever seen for a new student. Most of this comes from your highly tuned senses but your other internal qualities are also of a high standard. Your glaring issue of non-existent Soul Sense aside, you should be able to progress smoothly in any of the base professions. Now, call the next person in.¡± Kira bowed to herpolitely before calling in the wild girl named Sora and taking a seat somewhere hidden from view. She watched in fascination as Sora moved her lithe body smoothly in response to the various dangers. Compared to herself, Sora reacted even faster than she did. ¡®Is it possible that her instincts are even sharper than mine?¡¯ Kira watched intently as Sora faced the ice trial which had overcome her. A flutter of Sora¡¯s eyelashes indicated that she felt the same warning signal as Kira did. Unlike Kira, she immediately leapt off the ground, only to face several floating blades which emitted a frosty aura. The blades fell silently towards her as she rose to meet them. Noticing the imminent threat, Sora¡¯s right arm glowed red as she swung her arm with the odd baton in front of her. An explosive blast shook the air as the floating blades were deflected. However, the other blades that fell past her stopped before inverting and flying back upwards towards her exposed back. As if she had eyes in the back of her head, Sora pivoted, her left arm holding the shortsword slashing out below her, leaving a blue line hovering in the air for a moment. When the floating blades met the blue line, they split in half, passing by her harmlesslyas gravity took hold on her once again and she landed on the ground. As Teacher Kurokawa walked Sora to the table, Kira couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡®Her reactions are exceptional. Perhaps the fact that I managed to end our fight in a draw really was just luck. It seems that those accepted into this academy definitely deserve to be here.¡¯ Her positive impression was dulled somewhat as Sora appeared to struggle with the small-scale perception component of the test, in the end only managing to figure out the forging segmentthrougha rather brute force approach. After calling the next student in, Sora dumped herself on the seat next to Kira¡¯s with a ¡®hmph¡¯, folding her arms and closing her eyes, clearly dissatisfied with her performance. Kira foundher reaction slightly amusing. As the second part of the test wasn¡¯t time-restricted, it took varying amounts of time per person and it was late afternoon before all the tests were finally finished and Teacher Kurokawa gathered her class together. Apart from a few who looked close to despair, everyone else was breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°Other than those whose broad-scale perception was simply too poor and lost twenty prestige points for it, the rest of you can be considered to have some base level of perception and a natural aptitude for at least one of thethree base professions. With a bit of effort, all of you should be able to reach D-rank in that profession which should secure you financially for the rest of your life. But¡­¡± Teacher Kurokawa paused for a moment and a chill washed over the class. ¡°I don¡¯t teach students who only aim for ¡®good enough¡¯. First and foremost, you are weapon cultivators which means that you have an obligation to strive for the peak of power and ability. If you follow my teachings, I will make sure that you become the most feared class in the entire continent.¡± Despite the ever-increasing chill in the air, the blood of Class 1-C was running hotter than it had ever been. While each of them had dreams, being told that your dreams are achievable is something that will stir up the fighting spirit of any person. ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± New Student Arc: Chapter 6 - Skills Class Kira returned to her room that night more tired than she had ever been in the last few years. The Bladeworks Academy was definitely deserving of its reputation. In her class alone there were already a number of people expelled and a few that were dangerously close to it. The three different tests they¡¯d endured on their very first day were to blame for this situation. As the first one finished with the perception test,Kira hadhad some time to meditate and partially recover her expended Soul Energy. However, shewas still both mentally and physically drained from theconcentration she''d put into the perception test and her intense battle with Sora respectively. So much so that the moment she returned to her room, she collapsed on the bed and fell asleep immediately. Teacher Kurokawa''s Class 1-C was lined uporderly outside their classroom the next morning but almost none of them looked fully alert. The few who were slightly better off were those who''d stayed awake long enough to eat supper at the cafeteria and who''d woken up in timefor breakfast. Overall, the previous day''s activities had pushed them harder than they''d expected. At Teacher Kurokawa''s instruction, they entered the classroom in a daze, one that was shortly broken when she spoke, her words causing frostto gather on their spines, waking them all up immediately. ¡°I hope that you haven¡¯t forgotten your homework. I¡¯m feeling generous, so I¡¯ll only deduct ten points from each of you who don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer.¡± As expected, the students who were rapidly drawing close to losing all their points were the most nervous. But that didn¡¯t stop the rest of the class from trembling as well. So far, there hadn¡¯t been any opportunities they knew of to gain back the points they''d lost. At the rate they were going,weren''t they all going to be expelled? Not everyone was in such dire straits though. There were those who both won their class duel and had a satisfactory result in the perception test who were now sitting rather comfortably on their one hundred plus points. Teacher Kurokawa once more pulled out her class scroll from her Storage Crystal and selected a name. ¡°Mizuno Kiyoshi, last time your answer was too technical. Do you have a better response for me today?¡± ¡°With all due respect, Teacher, I personally do not believe it to be better but this is my own opinion. The Twin Energies are nothing more than the tools we have that determine our status on this continent. The more we hone them, the greater the heights we will be able to reach.¡± Teacher Kurokawa nodded before jumping around the list. As the students of Class 1-C hadn¡¯t had much time to put thought into it, there was a single thread that ran through all of the answers given. ¡°Suzuki Kira.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher. I believe that the Twin Energies are a miracle given to us from the heavens that allow us to surpass not just the limits of our worldly bodies but also give us the strength to challenge the Heavens themselves.¡± Having had a few minutes to think, Kira ordered her thoughts and gavean honest answer. When she''d first discovered the existence of the Twin Energies in this world, after getting over her skepticism, she''d found them to be a natural wonder. She ended her answer with something she''d once read, but still had yet to fully believe, that the highest-ranked cultivators were like gods on earth. ¡°An ambitious answer. Do you truly wish to challenge the Heavens?¡± Kira paused for a moment as she thought about it. In the end, her true enemies were those clans that almost drove her Heavenly Flame Lily Clan into extinction, those nine clans whose combined strength is said to shake the Heavens, those nine clans who supposedly inherited powerful weapons and Skills from the Wandering Sun and Moon themselves. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Then you better not disappoint me.¡± A chill spread up Kira¡¯s body but from the reactions of her classmates, she was the only one that felt it. However, beside her, Sora twitched her nose slightly. When the homework check ended, Teacher Kurokawa spoke once again to her class. ¡°It seems that most of you gave satisfactory answers. Those who didn¡¯t, without exception, simply repeated what others said, defeating the purpose of the exercise. What I wanted from you was for each of you to think about what the Twin Energies mean to you and you alone, and to describe it as best you could for your own understanding. In this rare case, there were no wrong answers other than those that weren¡¯t your own. Points will be deducted accordingly.¡± Those who copied others¡¯ answers knew who they were. Too embarrassed to complain, they simply sat there uncomfortably. Meanwhile, the rest of the class breathed an internal sigh of relief. These points of theirs were quickly becoming a treasured commodity, and they hadn¡¯t even spent any of them yet. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve covered Twin Energies, we can move on to a more important topic, the essence of a weapon cultivator, Weapon Skills. Each of you will have learned the basics of these Skills and have learned and practiced a few yourself. If you managed to have been considered for enrolment here without having done so, I would be very surprised.¡± Excitement started to rise in the class once again. This was it. Finally, they would be progressing with the most famous cultivation education course on the continent! ¡°That said, any Skill you¡¯ve learnt may not be of the quality an eventual peak expert should have and Heavens forbid that you simply learned a Skill for its aesthetic value. Based on your performance during your duels and perception test yesterday, I¡¯ve drawn up a fighting style profile on each of you which I will use to determine your individual curriculums. Even though your areas of focus will differ, you will still share the same class asbuilding connections with each other is important, even if only as sparring partners. There is a saying that injuries are not the only things two fighters walk away with after battling each other. I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes the friendships that develop over battles where one¡¯s actions speak louder than words.¡± Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s eyes became misty while she spoke, as if recalling some event that happened many years ago but they soon recovered their previous clarity and coldness. ¡°Line up and go to the same duelling area as yesterday. We¡¯ll continue the Skills class there.¡± The students of Class 1-C obediently followed her order, moving quickly and quietly out of the room. In the silence, Teacher Kurokawa sighed, her mask of indifference, similar to the one Kira wore for many years, cracked slightly as she remembered a certain red-haired man who always had a smile on his face that caused hearts to flutter. ¡®No, he¡¯s gone now. It was his own decision. My future lies here now, on my own.¡¯ ¡°Now, I want each of you to come up and show me the Skills which you¡¯re comfortable with. The order you perform them doesn¡¯t matter but, to give some sense of realism,you¡¯ll be using me as a target.¡± Teacher Kurokawa said before stepping up onto the duelling platform, folding fan in hand. As the class hierarchy hadn¡¯t changed since the previous day, Kira was the first to go up. At that moment, however, ¡°Teacher, I have a question.¡± ¡°You may ask it, Mizuno.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t our Skills be considered our most closely-guarded secrets? If we show them like this in public, that is, who knows if one of our classmates could become a potential enemy in the future? Especially if they are expelled for whatever reason.¡± ¡°Well noticed, you may have five points. What he said is true, a Weapon Cultivator¡¯s greatest tools, at least before Soul Projector rank, are his or her Weapon Skills. That is why, this class is entirely optional. You may come up here and demonstrate your main Skills, secondary Skills, random Skills or no Skills. The choice is yours. But remember, the guidance I give you will be based on what you show me.¡± Kiyoshi raised his hand once more. ¡°Then Teacher, wouldn¡¯t it be best to take each of us for a private assessment? That way, we can each receive your guidance on the matter without revealing our secrets.¡± ¡°What would that teach you then? In the real world, there is always going to be risk attached to reward. This academy isn¡¯t here to pamper you, and neither will I. My job is to prepare you for when you graduate and enter the real world, one that is far more unforgiving. Each of you, make your choice carefully as it¡¯s one you¡¯ll have to live with for the rest of your academy career at the very least.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Kira pondered over her words as she walked up to the platform. Teacher Kurokawa was right in what she said, the real world was unforgiving and hard choices would have to be made. For Kira, once the reasoning behind the assessment became clear, she¡¯d already made her decision. It was likely that, in an academy like this, the Skills of students were discovered rather easily. There was the duelling arena itself, in which students could practice against each other or settle disputes, in which you would usually aim for victory and have to reveal certain abilities for it. That said, the similarity between her Skills was very high and she had no believable explanation for it. Skill Creation and Skill Modification were lost arts, after all. ¡®Let¡¯s try it this way.¡¯ Kira thought as she drew her katana and took up her stance. ¡°Made your choice? Then begin when you are ready.¡± Kira nodded. Then suddenly kicked off the ground sideways as her pupils flashed gold. With a slash, she fired off a Wind Rending which Teacher Kurokawa easily blocked. After continually firing off more Wind Rendings, she paused slightly before circling around the other way and slashing at the air again. Only, this time, ¡®Wind Rending: Storm.¡¯ The blade of energy split into multiple parts which assaulted Teacher Kurokawa from all sides. Click. Teacher Kurokawa flicked her fan open before sweeping it in a wide arc. A chill breeze blew through the duelling area and Kira¡¯s energy blades actually slowed down mid-flight, giving Teacher Kurokawa more than enough time to dodge them with short steps. Kira hadn¡¯t been keeping still during this time. Using the same manoeuvre as she did against Teacher Yama, she slipped into Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s blind spot, her pupils flashing gold as she released the same Skill as she had at that time. ¡®Wind Rending: Gale.¡¯ The sharp whistle as the energy blade sliced through the air caused Teacher Kurokawa to turn around but, by then, the attack was already upon her. She whipped her fan closed with another ¡®click¡¯ before slamming the end into the palm of her other hand. Immediately, a layer of ice covered her body just before the energy blade hit. Skrash! Part of the ice shattered and she slid back slightly due to the ice on her feet but she didn¡¯t appear to be injured. Whipping her fan open again, she actually took the initiative to attack Kira, rushing forward at an insane speed that left the remaining ice behind. Kira, taken somewhat by surprise but expecting this kind of reaction, quickly widened her stance for stability before placing her left palm on the back of her katana, her pupils flashing gold. Teacher Kurokawa, noticing this, nodded appreciatively at the reaction before striking down with the fan. ¡®Rejection.¡¯ Kira released the normal version of her Rejection Skill. Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s attack had seemed simple enough that she didn¡¯t feel the need to use more power. However, the fan never landed on her blade. Instead, she felt a sharp pain on her back as a kick sent her tumbling. ¡®A feint? Just how fast is she?¡¯ Kira thought as she picked herself up from the ground. In ordinary circumstances, she could adapt quickly but this level of strength and speed was too much. The gap was simply too big. ¡°It seems that your style is one of harassing from long range and using defensive Skills to create distance. However, that defensive Skill is too limited. If this is the path you wish to follow, then your focus should be on finding better defensive Skills and offensive Skills that force your opponent¡¯s hand. What confuses me is that for the class duel you chose to fight up close while now you chose to fight at range. Flexibility is good but attempting to be good at everything isn¡¯t. Next!¡± As Kira walked over to the seat she sat at yesterday, she was deep in thought over how best to conceal her true abilities as a Skill Creator. Also, the thought of a secondary profession came to mind. She hadn¡¯t given it much thought the previous day but out of the three, there was one which she felt more attuned to than the others. ¡®I wonder what I need to do once I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll ask Teacher Kurokawa later.¡¯ Kira continued to observe the Skills class and tried to memories the abilities of some of her classmates. Sora¡¯s arms that glowed with the colours of the Twin Energies continued to bewilder her. Apart from her strange duet of weapons, Sora¡¯s demonstration contradicted everything she thought she knew about Twin Energies. ¡®It seems that there truly is an exception to every rule.¡¯ To Kira¡¯s trained eye, none of Sora''s techniques were Skills in the normal sense. Rather, they seemed to be direct applications of the raw energies themselves, instead of the usual, well-defined, Quintessence-based Skills. The closest thing she could compare it to were the different energies¡¯ unique abilities, such as Life Energy''s Accel Heal and Soul Energy''s Soul Projection. However, Sora had access to these strange techniques at what Kira assumed was her own level of cultivation. Other than Sora, the only other person who Kira paid close attention to was Kiyoshi. After their encounter in the library, the boy with the deep blue eyes made her think that there was more to him than whatshowed on the surface. With a soft blue glow, he withdrew a bow from the Storage Crystal set in a ring on his right index finger. The bow wasn¡¯t overly intricate, in fact, you could say that it was unremarkable in every way, the type of weapon you would expect a commoner to have. With one hand, his fingers traced the length of the bow like an old friend, his fingers lingering just a little longer than necessary, before taking up his position, his face as calm as a smooth lake. Almost leisurely, he pulled on the bowstring, drawing it all the way back as he took his aim. Teacher Kurokawa watched him carefully, aware that there was nothing nocked on the bowstring. Then, Kiyoshi released the string, the softest flicker of blue light the only indicator that anything out of the ordinary had happened. Teacher Kurokawa whipped her fan open and a clang rang through the air followed by a metallic thud as something hit the ground. While everyone was staring at the dark object on the ground, which turned out to be a black arrow with a pitch-black arrowhead, Kiyoshi hadn¡¯t remained still. With clean and deft movements, he shot a number of arrows without any particular vigour which Teacher Kurokawa blocked effortlessly. Without breaking his rhythm, Kiyoshi¡¯s pupils flashed gold when he released his drawstring the next time. Three arcs of blue light materialised from his bow and a single bead of sweat dripped down his forehead as he pulled the string back once more. Teacher Kurokawa moved almost imperceptibly, and none of the three light arcs found their mark, the arrows within them clatteringharmlessly on the floor whileshe kept her focuson Kiyoshi the entire time. From the first arrow, Kiyoshiwas holding his bow directly in line with Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s line of vision, making his exact moments of release unnoticeable. The only indication that any attack differed from the last was revealed only after the arrow was fired. When theblue arcs had been about to reach their target, Kiyoshi released his bowstring and his Skill. A rush of air swept through the arena as a surge of blue energy flew straight out from Kiyoshi¡¯s bow, the blue line instantaneously linking himself and Teacher Kurokawa. Meanwhile, Kira, who was watching rather than meditating in the stands, couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡®Apart from his positioning, he¡¯s basically copying the strategy I used earlier.¡¯ But, the next few seconds caused her to feel shaken. Teacher Kurokawa, having dodged the previous multi-directional attack, faced the attack head-on, her pupils flashing gold. This time, however, she didn¡¯t use the sameice armour Skillthat she''d used to block Kira¡¯s attack. Instead, she simply flipped her fan open before her in the instant the blue energy was about to hit her. Skrassh! The sound of shattering ice was even more forceful than earlier as the energy blasted through Teacher Kurokawa. The class gasped in horror as chunks of ice fell to the ground where Teacher Kurokawa once stood. ¡®There¡¯s no way she¡¯s dead, right?¡¯ While the class was trying to figure out what had happened, Kiyoshi calmly lowered his bow. ¡°I lose.¡± Kiyoshi murmured. The class¡¯ eyes immediately turned to him and they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Kiyoshi standing there, Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s hand laid gently on his shoulder. ¡°While your strategy was sound, and although it was similar to Suzuki''s, your flaws are different. Maintaining a shifting position is vital but your biggest mistake was assuming that, because your attack had succeeded, that your opponent would be defeated.¡± Kiyoshi nodded. He was keenly aware of the fact that she could have blocked it through the raw strength of her Twin Energy cultivation but she chose to make an example of him. However, ¡°With respect, Teacher, wasn¡¯t this simply meant to be a Skills class? If it were a combat class with Skill analysis as the focus, there are things I would have done differently.¡± ¡°Remember what I told those others yesterday. There are no second chances and you should always put in your best effort. Based purely on your weapon and Skill use, your sense of timing and accuracy are good but could still use some work. The power of that last Skill was noteworthy for your cultivation rank but you could probably only use it two or three times. Correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher.¡± Kiyoshi replied with laboured breath. The only sign that he¡¯d been exerting himself since the start of the Skills test. He left the platform and took a seat near to Kira. Thoughts nagging at her, Kira moved over to sit next to him. ¡°Ah, Classmate Suzuki, is there something you need?¡± ¡°Yes, Classmate Mizuno, I have a question. Why did you copy my strategy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bow user, did you expect me to have another strategy?¡± He replied plainly, without a hint of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°If anything, I should be more surprised that someone with such good close-combat ability decided to engage in ranged combat. Although I can see how the limited space of the classroom didn¡¯t permit you to fully show off that kind of strategy, from what I saw, close combat is definitely your preference.¡± Kiyoshi said while closing his eyes and removing his glasses. He took out a cloth from inside his breast pocket and began cleaning them as he spoke, his eyes closed the entire time. Meanwhile, Kira was impressed by his analytical ability and observational skills. He saw right through her intentions of passing off ranged combat as her speciality. ¡°This test aside, have you decided on a secondary profession yet?¡± Kiyoshi asked. ¡°Yes, and you?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s only one that allows me fully utilise my abilities. Shall we head to the Profession Hall after class then?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Kira was somewhat surprised by the invitation but readily accepted. She wasn¡¯t clear on his motives for the invitation, as they were still basically strangers, but perhaps this would give her a chance to get to know him better. When the test concluded and Kira had witnessed a number of Skills that broadened her horizons on what was possible, Teacher Kurokawa said much of the same as Kiyoshi, that secondary profession classes would take place after lunch in the Profession Hall and that they should be there early to register. She also warned them to take into account the results of their perception test before making a decision on which of the professions to take up as those lessons were not repeated and catching up would be difficult if they switched mid-way. After that, she dismissed them. New Student Arc: Chapter 7 - One Way to Start Profession Classes From outside, the building looked like a tall pagoda, each floor with its own slanted roof built in the traditional style. Above its entrance, a large signboard identified it as the Initiate Profession Hall in big, bold lettering. After meeting up with Kiyoshi after class, Kira had walked with him to the Profession Hall, barely a word spoken between them. She wasn''t one tomake small talk and it seemed that Kiyoshi was the same. Once inside, Kira paused for a few moments, taking in the grandeur. There was no doubt in her mind that the various secondary professions were the primary source of the Academy''s substantial wealth. She hadn''t taken any time to visit other weapon cultivation academies but she was fairly certain that none of their secondary profession buildings could come close to the scale of this Initiate Profession Hall alone. The ground floor entrance opened into a large hall supported by four grand pillars around which lifelike carvings of dragons reached for the Heavens, talons outstretched and maws yawning wide. The hall was divided into three large sections, as shown by the differences in colour of the jade-tiled floor. At the far end of the hall were three identical, long counters sporting products made by students and the various materials required for each of the base professions. Behind the counters were three broad staircases that led to the floors above. While Kira was curious about the goods on offer, she had business to attend to first. Kiyoshi had already gone off on his own to the Alchemy division¡¯s table. The hall was rather full with all the first-years who were registering for their profession classes. As Kira walked towards the counter above which was a large sign of a pen and an inkwell, she was surprised to find that there wasn¡¯t even a queue. Behind the counter was a girl with curly brown hair that beamed at Kira as she approached. ¡°Welcome to the Inscriptor Division of the Profession Hall. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Greetings, senior sister. I¡¯d like to become an Inscriptor.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it. Fortunately for you, Inscriptors are the least popularprofession right now so you won¡¯t have to wait long. Even though our work is so important¡­¡± The girl mumbled the last part under her breath as she looked beneath the counter but Kira heard every word. The girl popped back out with a small scroll and a simple, dull-grey circular badge with an insignia of a quill pen crossed with a brush pen. After opening the blank scroll, she spoke. ¡°Your name and age please?¡± ¡°Suzuki Kira, twelve.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± She gestured a few times, her fingers tapping the open scroll in what, to Kira¡¯s eye, was seemingly random places. When she was done, she furled the scroll which had begun to glow and tapped it against the grey badge. The badge wobbled slightly as the scroll shattered into fragments of lightthat were swallowed up by the badge. Kira''s eyes widened. ¡°These badges are our division''s special design and which are used by all the profession divisions across the Academy. It holds your personal details as well as being proof of your profession rank and will upgrade as your pass ranking exams¡­¡± She said with pride before suddenly looking flustered. ¡°Oh wait, I forgot. There¡¯s a registration fee. It¡¯s only twenty prestige points. Can you pass me your entry tile, please?¡± Kira kept her expression pleasant as she handed over her number ninety-nine tile, keeping her disapproval hidden. Teacher Kurokawa hadn''t mentioned a registration fee but she somehow had enough points left. She doubted that some of her classmates were as fortunate. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re a referred student.¡± She exclaimed when she noticed the golden sheen of the number on the face of Kira''s tile. Her exclamation drew the attention of her fellow Inscriptors behind the counter, causing them to glance over curiously. The girl attending to Kira waved them off defensively with one hand while holding Kira¡¯s tile above a differently-coloured area of the counter with the other. The tile glowed for a moment before returning to normal. The girl then slid Kira¡¯s badge over to her and returned her tile. ¡°There we go, you¡¯re officially a Rank F Inscriptor now. Please follow the stairs behind me to the first floor. The main teaching hall is the first room on the right. You can¡¯t miss it. Introductory classes are starting soon. Good luck and enjoy!¡± Kira bowed her thanks after receiving her belongings and followed the girl''s directions. She easily found the correct door but decided to explore the floor a bit. Apart from the clearly-marked Teaching Hall which appeared to take up the vast majority of the space, the only other points of interest were the stairs leading up to the next floor and a number of smaller rooms, presumably used for individual practice. One thing that she found interesting was that the floor area was smaller than she anticipated with no doors leading to other divisions. ¡®So this building really is divided up evenly between the three professions.¡¯ Having judged the distances, Kira was still surprised at the size of the first floor Teaching Hall. That was to say, if her entire year¡¯s students decided to become Inscriptors, they would all fit in comfortably. However, that wasn¡¯t the case, quite the opposite, in fact. Kira glanced around the room. Of the one hundred and thirty-odd students in her year, excluding the ones who¡¯d already been expelled, there were only fifteen of them in the spacious hall. Of the fifteen, Kira only recognised one other person from her class, a short girl with high orange twintails that was currently surrounded by a group of boys. Kira was moved to approach and heard them talking. ¡°Hey guys, I wonder what this little street rat is doing here.¡± ¡°Yeah, why is she here? Shouldn¡¯t she be desperate enough for money to go learn Alchemy like her fellow street rats?¡± ¡°Maybe someone mistook her hair for a fire and tried to refine ingredients with it.¡± The group laughed loudly at this supposedly witty comment while the girl was turning her head side to side like a scared mouse, looking for a way to escape her predicament. ¡°Oh look, the rat wants to skitter away. Run away, little rat, Inscribing isn¡¯t fit for the likes of you. You¡¯ll only soil its noble name with your filthy commoner hands.¡± ¡°What is happening here?¡± A stern feminine voice caused the boys to turn towards the source, their faces immediately turning apologetic. However, when they saw that it was a fellow first-year and not a senior student nor a teacher, they relaxed. Some of them even had scowls or sneers on their faces. Kira, who was approaching from the other side, infuriated by the boys¡¯ words yet calmly ready to separate their heads from their shoulders if they laid a hand on her classmate, also stopped and turned to look at the newcomer. The voice belonged to a beautiful girl of average height with long, wavy indigo hair and a well-developing chest who was approaching from a nearby desk, her sky-blue eyes icy as she spoke clearly and calmly in an authoritative tone. Some of the boys¡¯ faces dropped when they recognised who it was. One of them, presumably their leader, stepped towards her.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Classmate Kousen, we were simply suggesting to this new classmate of ours-¡± ¡°My question wasn''t directed at you, Classmate.¡± The girl named Kousen interrupted him while continuing her steady pace and walking right past the boy who had spoken before stopping in front of the orange-haired girl and speaking to her in a gentle tone: ¡°What caused this? Are you unharmed?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m okay, really. You didn¡¯t have to¡­¡± The boys looked dumbstruck while their leader looked like he¡¯d been slapped in the face, hard. His shock didn¡¯t last for long before his face became red with rage as he whipped around. ¡°You must think you¡¯re hot stuff just because you defeated that imbecile Akamatsu. I think it¡¯s time these brothers and I taught you that you can¡¯t disrespect us like that!¡±
¡°Teacher, this seems to be serious. Should we intervene?¡± A husky voice asked, concerned. ¡°Not yet.¡± Was the simple reply from an icy voice that would be very familiar to Kira and her class.It was a voice belonging to a person whohad her reasons for letting the situation play out. ¡®Times like these are when everlasting bonds first begin to form.¡¯ She thought. The owner of the husky voice nodded and relaxed. Teacher Kurokawa''s judgment might seem harsh to some but he knew first-hand that she only wanted the best for her students. Together, the two of them along with another senior student remained motionless as they watched events unfold.
Nanase stood protectively in front of the orange-haired girl she hadn¡¯t known until today, her royal-blue sash wound loosely between her two hands. While she had the confidence in taking on multiple opponents at once, these weren¡¯t some mental constructs she''d fought against during image training nor were they street thugs with no actual skill. They were fellow students of the Bladeworks Academy. The best she could hope for was to hold out until the teacher arrived to start class, or to rely on the hidden forces in the Academy she''d heard prevent unnecessary deaths. ¡®Let¡¯s try it this way then.¡¯ ¡°It seems that a conflict is unavoidable. Shall we have a wager then?¡± The leader of the five boys hesitated. He wasn¡¯t angry enough not to see the chance at potential gains. The rest of the group also stopped but didn¡¯t lower their weapons which they''d withdrawn from their various Storage Crystals. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then, but it¡¯s still up to me whether to accept.¡± Nanase nodded. All according to plan so far, as long as he believed the power was still in his hands. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for anything such as having you fight me one at a time. As long as the five of you can defeat me before the teacher arrives, you¡¯ve won, and to defeat me, all you have to do is to force any part of my body from my knees upward to touch the ground. If the teacher arrives before then, I win.¡± ¡°Acceptable so far. And the stakes? Hurry up.¡± As soon as the boys¡¯ leader heard about the time limit, he began sweating. In reality, the class should have started two minutes ago, but his greed got the better of him. ¡°If I win, you will all kowtow to this girl while apologising and promising to leave her alone. If you win, you get half of my prestige points. We¡¯re in the same morning class so you should be aware of my current balance.¡± The leader¡¯s eyes narrowed, his anger almost completely replaced by greed. ¡°Classmate Kousen, isn¡¯t this too unfair? I mean, there may be five of us but we¡¯re both aware that class has technically already started. The teacher is simply late and could be here at any moment. How about this, we don¡¯t kowtow but we¡¯ll leave the girl alone. If you lose, however, you have to give us three-quarters of your prestige points.¡± The leader smiled. In his mind, his offer wasn¡¯t too unreasonable and he believed he''d made a valid argument. IfNanase accepted, then when she lost, she would still have enough points left to stay in the Academy. If she didn¡¯t accept,him and his crew would still beat the two of them up and bully them out of prestige points. It was a win-win for him. As he was congratulating himself on the brilliance of his plan, he didn¡¯t notice Nanase tilt her head downwards with a smile on her face. ¡°Then I suppose I might as well bet all my prestige points.¡± While their leader was lost in his fantasies, the other four boys were shocked at her statement. What did losing all your points mean? Expulsion, that¡¯s what! Was she really willing to risk expulsion for some girl she¡¯djust met? This shock was so great thatthey had no time to react when their leader was suddenly flung at them. The leader crashed into two of them while the other two came to their senses and attacked, one wielding a rapier, the other, a pair of shortswords. Both their pairs of pupils flashed gold as they readied their Skills when, suddenly, a flash of blue wrapped around their wrists and they were yanked forwards, their gathered Quintessence dissipating as they were pulled off-balance, disorientated. With a kick that would¡¯ve made the boys¡¯ noses bleed if they¡¯d been looking, Nanase disarmed the rapier-user before sending him tumbling against the dual sword-user with deft control of her sash. While she was busy with the two boys, the other three picked themselves up off the ground and circled around her, weapons drawn as they avoided their two tumbling comrades. They hadn¡¯t known each other long but they¡¯d already acknowledged the one boy as their leader after losing to him in the Initiates¡¯ Duelling Arena the previous day. He gave them a simple plan, stall her. Despite the initiative Nanase had before, she was now completely on the back foot. One of the boys was wielding a long spear and occasionally jabbed at her while the other, a twin dagger-user, dodged in and out of her range, narrowly avoiding her attempts to catch him with her sash. While Nanase had spent hours doing image training in her room, as well as occasionally sparring with the guards at her home, before joining the Academy, her actual combat experience was abysmal. Up until that point, she¡¯d relied on the element of surprise and people underestimating both her and her ¡®weapon¡¯. In a drawn-out fight like this, against a group with some level of co-ordination, albeit poor, shewas completely suppressed. As far as options she could think of went, she couldn¡¯t even try and manipulate the spear-user¡¯s weapon for an extended time without leaving herself open to the dagger-user¡¯s attacks. During this time, her previous assailants had recovered their footing, and moved up to join their allies in their harassing attacks. Until then, Nanase had managed to avoid injury by dodging or diverting the spear attacks and by threatening to control the dagger-user, but with four people instead of two, it became impossible and she began to accrue a number of small cuts on her arms, face and legs. The threat of her diverting their attacks towards each other was enough to curb any attempts at serious harm. Nonetheless, her situation was dire and the teacher still hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Suddenly, the harassing attacks stopped and Nanase hesitated, expecting a trap, before turning around and realising that she¡¯d fallen into it long ago. Their leader was rapidly approaching her but he looked different. His skin was a pale pink and glistened with sweat while his overall size had increased by about 25%. His muscles had becomewell-defined and bulged out against his uniform. The large sword in his hand carried a menacing aura as he swung it down towards Nanase. ¡®That¡¯s stage two Overdrive! Even if I grab him, I don¡¯t think I have enough strength to control him at all.¡¯ Nanase thought with fright. While she could deal with fast attackers to some extent, this kind of raw physical strength wasn¡¯t something she could handle. ¡°Kneeeeel!¡± The leader roared while swinging his sword down. Even though Nanase knew it was futile, she whipped her sash around his wrists and tried to divert his slash, even if a little. As she thought, his wrists wouldn¡¯t budge. She squeezed her eyes shut, completely missing the blur that appeared before her.
Kira had been watching from the sidelines, admiring the indigo-haired girl¡¯s technique but frowning as the situation developed. ¡®It looks like she¡¯s the same as them after all, a bit of skill but no experience, someone who¡¯s lived a sheltered life, far from the battlefield. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve known that to break an encirclement, you need to become part of it, turning their allies into unintended targets.¡¯ While the indigo-haired girl was being harassed, Kira was watching the boys¡¯ leader who seemed to be concentrating very hard. Once his body size increased, Kira¡¯s instincts screamed a warning and she knew that she had to act. As the other girl valiantly tried to resist, Kira dashed in, releasing the Skill she¡¯d prepared a few seconds earlier, her pupils flashing gold.
The pain never came. Nanase opened her eyes in time to see a girl with a long, loose, black ponytail deflecting the powerful attack off to side, ina way that she had failed to, her katana bathed in a blaze of golden energy. The large sword crashed into the ground with astonishing force and was stuck, even its owner unable to pull it out as his skin and body size returned to normal. It was as if the sword hadn¡¯t lost any of its momentum at all. The boys¡¯ leader glared at the two of them but, before he could make another move, an icy chill stopped him in his tracks. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Class is about to start. Take your seats. You can settle this matter in the Arena.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± The girl with the ponytail responded immediately before sitting at an undisturbed desk nearby. The other people involved were simply stunned. ¡®When did the teacher enter? How long had she been there?¡¯ However, when they saw the blond hair tied into a bun and the red-and-gold folding fan she tapped slowly and rhythmically against her folded arms, they immediately banished all thoughts unrelated to taking a seat. After all, wasn¡¯t this the teacherwith the power to expel someone before lessons had even begun, Teacher Kurokawa? New Student Arc: Chapter 8 - First Friends Kira took her seat, her arms slightly tired from resisting the earlier attack. Thankfully it was a straightforward downwards slash or attempting to divert it but choosing the wrong angle would¡¯ve resulted in her taking more internal damage from the colliding energies. At the same time she was also letting her surprise sink in. While she knew that Teacher Kurokawa was an Inscriptor, she didn¡¯t expect her to be the one taking Rank F''s class. To Kira¡¯s left, and somewhat to her surprise, sat the indigo-haired girl who had stood up for her classmate. Fromthe girl''s bearing and speech, Kira had no doubt that she was a noble. On Kira¡¯s right sat the classmate in question, a small girl with orange twintails who¡¯d somehow managed to escape in the confusion. Her shy nature seemed to have disappeared for a time as she stared at the people to her left with unconcealed admiration. Something about her bothered Kira, but she couldn¡¯t place exactly what it was. While Kira was pondering, Teacher Kurokawa began her lesson. "Judging from those of you who have decided to follow the path of the Inscriptor, I shouldn''t need to give you much explanation on what it is that we do. Put simply, we are responsible for developing new ways in which Soul Energy can be used. The Inscriptors of old discovered that by using a combination of certain shapes, surfaces and writing materials, Soul Energy can be guided in certain ways and have its properties altered. Since then, this knowledge has been expanded upon and still continues to be researched by Inscriptors to this day. A complete inscribed pattern, that is, onecontaining all the elements needed to fulfil its purpose and that works as intended, is called an Inscription Array, or simply an Array. Today,I will be introducing you to the two fundamental building blocks of any array." Kira sat there taking in the lesson while occasionally glancing around at her classmates. Most were taking down notes while others, including the indigo-haired girl and her classmate with the orange twintails,weresimply listening attentively. The only sound other than Teacher Kurokawa''s voice was the softswishing of brush pens. "Firstly, gridlines. In their simplest form, they are pathways along which Soul Energy can travel. These can be etched into the medium itself or applied using various inks. Due to its calm nature, Soul Energy can use most materials as a medium. Of course, higher quality materials on which gridlines are inscribed havelessenergydissipatation than lower quality ones. From your blank stares I can see that I need toshow you what I mean." Teacher Kurokawa''s Storage Crystal glowed softly and two hollow bamboo tubes appeared in her hands. She placed them onto stands that had been set up on the table in front of her.A jar of sand appeared in each of her hands. "Sand represents Soul Energy and the tubesrepresentthe medium used for inscribing. Now watch." She instructed and began pouring sand into each tube. "As you can see, one of the tubes has holes in it causing the sand to escape while the other tube doesn''t. Only sand that reaches the other side of the tube, that is, that goes where we need it to go, is useful to us. The amount of useful sand compared to how much was in the jar is affected by the quality of the tube we are using." The seated students may not have completely understood what she said, but they understood the general concept. Better materials meant better results. Teacher Kurokawa continued her lesson. "Theother key component that you''ll be using in your arrays are called nodes.In their most basic form, they look like solid circles butthey are more than simple shapes.Nodes have two important functions. The first, is that they function as temporary containers for energy, allowingit to be stored and released. The second, isthat they can havesealsinscribed upon them. Seals are a special sub-category of components andcan be thought of as Insciptions themselves.Seals don''t follow the conventional rules and structure of Inscriptions. They are special symbols that have unique effectson Soul Energywhen it is passed through them. When a node has a seal Inscribed on it, any Soul Energy that fills that nodereceivesthe effect of that seal. However, seals have fixed designs. If a seal is not correctly Inscribed, it won''tproduce the desired effect. At worst, it could seriously harm the one trying to use it. Today, I''m going to teach you some basic seals which you will be using to create an illumination array, a simple yet useful array which will serve you well whenever you find yourself needing light." Kira noticed that Teacher Kurokawa didn''t seem as cold as usual, and it wasn''t just the room that was warm. She spoke more passionately than Kira had seen before and it was clear that the discipline was very dear to her. Aside from the pressure of Teacher Kurokawa observing them as she walked between the desks, Kira found the calm atmosphere relaxing as she created her illumination array with the utmost care. Compared to the constant testing which was physically and mentally taxing, this kind of quiet, focused work was a welcome break. By the time the afternoon class had ended, everyone had managed to complete their array with varying results. Teacher Kurokawa didn''t hold back on her criticism and even instructed those who had done poorly to complete a satisfactory one as homework. It was the closest thing to an ordinary school experience as Kira had experiencedat the Academy so far and she had a suspicion that it wasn''t going to last. As Kira got up to leave the Teaching Hall, the two girls oneither side walked up to her. Before she could say anything, the orange-haired girl''s wordsflooded out of her mouth. ¡°That¡­was amazing. Uhm, I-I mean thank both of you so much. I was so scared but you came to help me. You two are awesome. I¡¯m Akane. I already know Big Sis Suzuki cos we¡¯re in the same class but¡­what¡¯s Indigo-Sis¡¯ name?¡± The short girl spoke quickly but also softlyforcing Kira to bend down to clearly hear what she was saying. Her shyness was still present but she seemed far more relaxed than when Kira had intervened earlier. ¡°My name is Kousen Nanase. It is a pleasure to meet you both.¡± Nanase replied to Akane''s question with a bow before continuing. Her level of formality caused even Kira to feel somewhat uncomfortable. Was this kind of lofty speech normal for a twelve year-old? She continued with the same register. ¡°Allow me first to convey my deepest gratitude to you, Classmate Suzuki. Were it not for your timely intervention, I may well have been not only severely injured, but also expelled from this prestigious academy. I am indebted to you. My own arrogance would have been my downfall. Thank you.¡± Nanase bowed very low, showing almost subservience in her heartfelt thanks. Kira hurriedly matched her bow, attempting to re-establish them as equals. ¡°No, I need to thank you for supporting Classmate Akane. You stepped in just as I was about to but I need to apologise for not helping you immediately. I must admit that I couldn¡¯t understand why a noble would stand up for a commoner against other nobles. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± They both straightened up and now Kira could see a sad smile on Nanase¡¯s face. ¡°They gave up their right to that title the moment they used their station as an excuse to bully someone of the working class.¡± Kira could tell that there was more to Nanase¡¯s statement from the way she gently touched one of her dragon-shaped earrings. However, she didn¡¯t pry any further as it would¡¯ve been too disrespectful. Meanwhile, Nanase continued, her face becoming more cheery. ¡°Then, Classmate Suzuki, Classmate Akane, if it doesn¡¯t inconvenience you, may I consider us to be friends?¡± Kira paused for a moment before smiling at Nanase. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all but please, just call me Kira.¡± Kira said somewhat solemnly. Although she was smiling, she felt awkward. Comrades-in-arms was a relationship she was familiar with and understood as well as the more recent familial love. However, she hadn¡¯t the first idea of what it meant to be friends. What were her duties, her boundaries?Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°I¡¯m¡­Akane.¡± ¡°Then you may simply refer to me as Nanase then.¡± She said happily with an earnest smile.
¡°There ya are. What took ya so long? Found a boyfriend alre-. Oh, who¡¯s this?¡± Kira, Nanase and Akanehad just reached the bottom of the Inscriptors¡¯ staircase when a tall, sweaty girl covered in soot yet with a huge smile on her face practically bounced up to them, her curly, brown bob bouncing with her. ¡°Classmate Usagi, these are my new friends, Classmate Kira and Classmate Akane.¡± ¡°Jeez, I¡¯m sure theywon''tmind either if ya cut the ¡®classmate¡¯ part. It¡¯s just so much more to say. But hey, if Nanase likes ya, ya gotta be decent people. She gives our class such a hard time, it¡¯s scary. Oh yeah, I¡¯m Hatsune Usagi.¡± The sooty girl reached out a hand then realised it wasn¡¯t such a great idea and just bowed instead. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go clean up, smithing is dirty work but it¡¯s awesome. The smoky air catching in ya chest, the burning heat on ya skin, the screaming of ya muscles to stop but ya know ya not finished yet. Ah, bliss. Catch ya in the cafeteria.¡± Usagi waved goodbye before disappearing out of the Profession Hall. ¡°My apologies. She¡¯s very¡­energetic. Shall we proceed?¡± Nanase blushed slightly. Kira wasn''t too bothered and simply nodded.Thethree of them left the Profession Hall and found a table in the cafeteria where they were shortly joined by Usagi. ¡°So, anything interesting happen in ya¡­drawing class?¡± ¡°Well, today we learned the basics of Inscribing, of gridlines, nodes and seals.¡± ¡°Beat up any more nobles?¡± Kira noticed Nanase blush a deep red. It seemed thatwhat happened in classwasn¡¯t the first time something likethat had happened. Kira saw no reason to hide anything. ¡°Yes, actually.¡± ¡°Classmate Kira¡­¡± ¡°Hah, I knew it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Attempting to take on five people at once may have been a bit reckless but I¡¯m sure Akane is grateful for your efforts.¡± ¡°¡­I-I am. I really am.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯d guessed ya were crazy about protecting commoners but I didn¡¯t think ya were that crazy.¡± Nanase blushed even deeper red and looked around for help. Catching her gaze, Kira wasn¡¯t sure exactly what to say and decided to try praising her. ¡°With your fighting style, I can understand why you would try. That weapon of yours seems-¡± ¡°Bwahahaa. Ooooh. Oh boy. Ya killin'' me here. Ya know that that¡¯s a sash, right? A plain old fabric sash.¡± Kira frowned. Clearly this rabbit girl1 didn¡¯t understand just what kind of skill Nanasepossessed to use something as simple as a piece of fabric to fight five people. ¡°That¡¯s what makes it more impressive. Imagine she had a real weapon, such as a whip or something similar.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Nanase took a deep breath and let it out before whispering, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use any weapons.¡± The other three girls looked as if a Unique Skill2 had been unleashed on their table. ¡°By that you mean¡­¡± ¡°My parents wouldn¡¯t allow me near any weapons my whole life. They gave special orders to the guards not to allow me to touch any. In the end, I discovered this material and taught myself how to fight with it, so that I could protect those that I care about. If you¡¯re wondering how I learnt any Weapon Skills with this, the answer is that I don¡¯t know any. I understand the theory behind them but I haven¡¯t actually learned any. The best I can do is channel some Soul Energy into this sash which increases its elasticity and toughness somewhat but that¡¯s the extent of my ability.¡± ¡°Then the recognition that allowed you to take the entrance exam¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was the ability to defeat an armed, adult guard without using any ¡®actual weapon¡¯ nor hand-to-hand combat techniques when I was eight.¡± Nanase explained, the embarrassment clear on her face and her redness reaching a point that it seemedthat her head would would explode. She lowered her head trying to hide it but failed. Usagi quickly moved over to her and gave her a rough, one-armed hug. ¡°Hey hey, no need to be so down about it. Ya got us to watch out for you now. Teamwork makes the dream work, right?¡± Kira nodded but knew better. This was a very serious problem that would have major consequences very soon. This wasthe weapon cultivation academy, after all. Not having a weapon nor Skills would be something found out and exploited very quickly.
Kira returned to her dorm after supper to find that Sora was already there, snoring loudly. Thinking of her newly-made friends, Kira shook her head. The contrast between her roommate and them was simply too great. She sat on her bed and closed her eyes, contemplating all that she¡¯d learned that day, paying special attention how she could have handled situations differently, before focusing on the details of her Inscription class. She ran through the various shapes and definitions in her head, committing them to memory while trying to understand how they fit together. Eventually, her mind settled down and she calmly meditated, her body slowly refining Soul Energy and increasing her cultivation level, until morning came.
WhenKira arrived at the Profession Hall for Inscription classes that day, she found Nanase at the foot of the staircase, shifting from foot to foot nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The five classmates of minewe foughtyesterday are upstairs outside the Teaching Hall. It appears that they are waiting for us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Kira wasn¡¯t afraid. With Nanase¡¯s ability, she was certain that they would win a straight-up two versus five. As they approached, the leader of the nobles strode up to them. ¡°There you are. We¡¯ve come to settle our bet from yesterday.¡± ¡°Iwas under the impression that our victorywas clear.¡± Nanase spoke up confidently, her apparent nervousness gone. ¡°Clearly yours? This¡­rat interfered at a crucial point.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that anyone couldn¡¯t help me. All I said was that I was the one you had to defeat.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The boys¡¯ leader was clearly getting agitated and his eyes started reddening. Noticing this, Kira placed a hand on Nanase¡¯s shoulder before speaking. She knew better than anyone the danger of people with unreconciled feelings. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re not satisfied, I have a proposition. We do as Teacher Kurokawa suggested and settle this in the Duelling Arena. No time limit and the stakes will be adjusted accordingly. Our request for you to stop bullying Akane remains the sameexcept that now it extends to all the commoners in this class. In exchange, you may have 80% of both of our prestige points if you win. Do you accept?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He said without hesitation. He''d learneda lesson not to reach for too much. There would be other opportunities later and being able to get most of their points was already more than worth it.On the small chance that they lost, well, they would still keep all of their points. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have it after class today, sub-arena 5.¡± ¡°You better not run away.¡± He said with finality before leading his group into the teaching hall. ¡°Classmate Kira, do you truly believe we can win? We had barely managed tosucceed last time and that was with the element of surprise.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends now, correct? Friends should trust each other.¡± Kira didn¡¯t completely believe what she was saying. But, from their interaction yesterday, she got the feeling that making a claim like this in this situation was the correct decision. ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯re correct.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get to class.¡± From Nanase¡¯s hesitation, Kira picked up that the near loss hit her confidence in her fighting abilities. That, coupled with revealing her weakness yesterday must have been quite a blow. Kira shook her headthought, ¡®There¡¯s enough time to deal with that before the match. All she needs is to gain faith in herself again.¡¯ During class, Kira¡¯s mind was juggling between focusing on the lesson and preparing a battle plan for later. Her lack of focus on her Inscription work wasn¡¯t missed by Teacher Kurokawa. ¡°Suzuki.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± ¡°Thesegridlines are touching. This will cause backlooping in the energy flow. Start over.¡± ¡°Understood, Teacher.¡± When class was finished, Kira and Nanase quickly packed up their things. Akane, who wasn¡¯t aroundwhen thechallenge was made, looked at them curiously. ¡°Where¡­are you going¡­so quickly?¡± ¡°No need to worry. We¡¯re simply sorting out some business in the Arena.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­coming with.¡± ¡°Sure, you can come wat-¡° Akane shook her head vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s¡­about yesterday¡­isn¡¯t it? I¡­also want¡­to fight.¡± Akane looked towards the two girls with a determined face. Kira eventually nodded. ¡°Okay, but tell me everything about how you fight on the way there and follow my lead.¡± Akane nodded her affirmation and the three headed quickly down the staircase and across the lobby. ¡°Hey, where are y¡¯all rushing off-¡± ¡°Sub arena five. Duel.¡± Was all Nanase could manage to say to Usagi before she rushed to catch up with Kira and Akane. When the trio arrived at the designated room, the boys had also just arrived. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is the street rat here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a street rat and this concerns her as well. She¡¯ll be joining us in the duel. To compensate you, she¡¯s offering up her points as well.¡± ¡°Hmph, whatever.¡± Inwardly, the leader was celebrating inside. ¡®What can that weak rat do? I¡¯ll put her points to good use.¡¯
1 Usagi - rabbit
2Unique Skills: the4th tier of Skill. These powerful Skills can only be learned directly from someone else who has already learned it. Even if the method is described in writing, a person will never be able to learn it from those writings. New Student Arc: Chapter 9 - Three Versus Five Kira, Nanase and Akane placed their tiles against the panel to the right side of the door to Sub-arena 5 while the boys¡¯ leader did the same on the left. After rotating their tiles, the girls¡¯ panel showed three large ¡®80%¡¯ texts above where their tiles touched and the door opened. Kira and the boys were familiar with the Arena and walked up to opposing positions on the platform while Nanase and Akane were looking about curiously. Kira beckoned them over and noticed Nanase was trembling slightly despite her determined face while Akane was nervously shifting her weight from foot to foot. ¡°Nanase, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. You¡¯re stronger than you think. Your strength will really show when you work with others. Think of what you can do to help us. And Akane,¡± Kira had spent time during Inscription class thinking about Nanase''stechniques and came to the conclusion that they were far strongerin group battles than if she was fighting alone. Kira then turned to Akaneand placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°They have no expectations of you. Be like a shadow and strike when they least expect it. Nanase and I will try to create opportunities for you.¡± Kira looked at them both seriously. What Kira had learned from Akane was that she was a single dagger-user with a few Skills that were more effective when used as sneak attacks. However, Kira had no clue as to how good her execution of her Skills were nor her level of battle sense. ¡°They¡¯ll try to surround us and defeat us with their greater numbers. That¡¯s the one thing we have to avoid at all costs. If we can take two of them out of the fight early, we¡¯ll be on even ground. Just follow me.¡± The pair nodded understandingly, their nervousness eased by the confidence in Kira¡¯s voice. As she spoke, Kira consciously dropped her formality. In times like these, speaking directly was more important. Meanwhile, the stands were beginning to fill up with not just the students from their Inscription class, but with first-years from their respective homerooms also. The lively crowd bustled cheerfully, some even calling out their names. By then, everyone had heard the story behind this duelof lopsided numbers, of the noble girl who stood up against other nobles for the sake of a commoner and of the commoner who saved her from serious injury. Duels happened every day in the Arena, but the only ones that could attract a crowd like this were those with a story behind them, such as this one. ¡°Are both sides ready and aware of the rules?¡± A loud voice resounded through the small arena that came from the only other figure on the platform. As per the regulations, the red-clothed senior student on duty for that sub-arena would be the referee for the match. These students had to be of a certain calibre as they had the important job of deeming whether any attack is lethal or crippling and removing the competitor before the attack hit. ¡°Yes, senior.¡± ¡°Acknowledged.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting time already.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Right, then begin!¡± Kira had to applaud her opponents. In the short space of time since they agreed to the rematch, the boys¡¯ leader had already organised a formation and possibly some simple tactics. With him wielding his large sword as their vanguard, the two longer-ranged weapon users, the rapier- and spear user, at his sides and the two mobile dual-weapon wielders on the far edges ready to flank once their frontliners engaged. Their line formation was simple but solid as they charged forwards, spread out in order to try and encircle Kira''s trio. ¡®While his attitude is bad, his skills as a leader may become formidable one day.¡¯ Kira praised inwardly while gesturing with her hands. Together, the three of them sprinted off to the side, attempting to flank their opponents. Seeing this, the boys¡¯ leader tried to re-orientate their formation but they were simply too unfamiliar with each other to do it smoothly or effectively. ¡®Too slow. Fine, I¡¯ll stop them myself.¡¯ He thought. Meanwhile, Kira¡¯s trio had already arrived in front of the rapier- and dual sword pair. Kira singled them out becausea rapier¡¯s reach wasn¡¯t as good as a spear and dual swords were noticeably slower than dual daggers. Kira approached the rapier-user with her sword sheathed, her Takanashi Principle of Masking in full effect. He saw Kira approaching but she didn¡¯t give off any presence, as if she was a phantom. Cautiously, he blocked when Kira attacked but her sword went right through his and her image faded away. ¡°What in the¡­¡± In his moment of surprise, a blur of blue flashed towards him, but the timing was a bit off, giving him a chance to quickly retract his wrists, avoiding the attempt at snaring them, when a voice sounded behind him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Try again.¡± ¡®Do you think this is a training exercise?¡¯ He thought, indignantly, whirling around to face the source of the voice when a sharp clang of metal made him relax. The dual sword-user had arrived to block Kira¡¯s attack and the pair were now back-to-back, facing their two assailants. ¡®Wait, two?¡¯ Although their individual skill was respectable for their age, having been admitted into the Bladeworks Academy, they were both used to fighting alone in one-on-one duels. Having to account for multiple people wasn¡¯t something that had become a habit yet. By the time they noticed Akane above them, it was already too late. With a flicker of red and a flash of steel, the dual sword-user suddenly found himself landing hard on the ground outside the platform. When the rapier-user had turned his head away from Nanase earlier, Akane, who was hiding behind her, had jumped up and, using Nanase¡¯s shoulders as a springboard, soared high into the air, her physical strength showing off her level of Life Energy cultivation, before using her Weapon Skill. The rapier-user was quick to react. Realising that he wasn¡¯t the target, he withdrew his rapier to himself, ready to parry a possible follow-up attack before stabbing forwards, hispupils flashing gold as he released his Skill. ¡°Watch out!¡± Akane¡¯s eyes flickered to the side and saw the impending attack. Her eyes, which had narrowed, opened wide. ¡®There¡¯s¡­no time.¡¯ A sharp yank on her waist interrupted her thoughts and she saw the piercing energy of the rapier Skill as it passed just next to her. She found herself standing beside Nanase, her royal-blue sash tied around her waist. ¡°Thanks¡­Bis Sis Nanase.¡± ¡°No need. My body, it just moved on its own.¡± Nanase said hesitantly but with an eventual smile. However, their happiness was short-lived as they avoided a large sword that came crashing downbetween them. Akane retreated behind Nanase, taking up her same position as before. Facing them was the boys¡¯ leader with his two other followers running to catch up. ¡°This doesn¡¯t appear favourable.¡± Nanase gulped but held her ground as the leader moved in for his next attack.
Meanwhile, when Nanase pulled Akane out of the way of the rapier-user¡¯s attack, it had continued past where she was standing and headed straight for Kira, white light streaking through the air. Kira was fairly certain it was an energy-based attack but she didn¡¯t take any chances, slipping to the side as it sped past her. Soon, the white light vanished, leaving behind the glint of metal. Kira stared at the unbelievably long sword next to her which was quickly beginning to retract. Not hesitating any further, she ran forward, cycling her Twin Energies for a Skill she hadn¡¯t used in a long time. As the distance between Kira and himself rapidly closed, the rapier-user realised that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fully retract his weapon fast enough and jumped backward while clumsily swinging the elongated weapon towards Kira. Kira ducked under the blade and, just as the rapier-user raised his now-normal-sized weapon to block, Kira spun her body 360 degrees and slashed upwards, releasing her Skill. ¡®Rising Air Current.¡¯ Unlike years ago, when she¡¯d used the wind generated by the Skill alone to get through her cousin¡¯s block, now she used it in combination with the upward slash againstthe rapier-user''s guard to increase the force of her attack as well as use the wind to make it difficult for him toreturn his arms to a suitabledefending position. Sliding back quickly, Kira readied her Quintessence once again before stabbing forward, a slight chill filling the air as a ghostly apparition of her katana extended fromthe blade''s tip towards the rapier-user¡¯s heart. ¡®Phantom Pierce.¡¯ The apparition hit nothing as the referee timeously removed the rapier-user from the battlefield. Kira didn¡¯t waste time and quickly turned to check on her comrades.
Facing the leader again, Nanase couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This was the first and only person she¡¯d ever felt powerless against. ¡°Big Sis¡­we can do this¡­Fight back.¡± Akane whispered into her ear. Normally shy, Akane had started believing in herself and her friends after managing to take out the dual sword-user. Her attempts at motivating Nanase weren''t for simple encouragement. After dodging the first attack, Nanase had been completely on the defensive, not even daring to try binding him, her memory of her ineffective attempt the previous day still fresh in her mind and clouding her judgment. Her current thoughts went along the lines of, ¡®As long as I can stall long enough, Classmate Kira will come save us.¡¯ If Kira had to hear these thoughts, she would have been frustrated. After all, her goal, apart from winning, was to re-establish Nanase¡¯s confidence. ¡°If Big Sis Nanase won¡¯t do anything¡­then I will.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± But it was too late to stop her and Nanase could only stare helplessly as Akane ran towards their leader. ¡°Oh, is the street rat ready to get stepped on?¡± He mocked, secretly relieved that they¡¯d stopped running. Now his remaining allies would have the chance to catch up and surround them. ¡®That sword¡­is actually really big.¡¯ Akane thought as she realised how exposed she was. Her body trembled. She shook her head to clear it as her gaze hardened. ¡®No, I¡­I have to do this¡­for Big Sis Nanase¡¯s sake.¡¯The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Unfortunately, the leader took her head shake as a reply to his question. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m going to crush you anyway!¡± He yelled as his sword glowed a dull yellow while crashing down. Akane sidestepped the attack but what she didn¡¯t expect was that it was a Skill. When the large sword hit the ground, it shook, causing her to lose her balance. The leader, however, didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the tremors and neither did the floor as it simply let out an expanding ripple of blue light. With a growl, he swung his sword with great force, clearly intending to sweep the off-balance Akane off of the platform in one blow. ¡°Yaaaa!¡± As his sword swept across, she disappeared from in front of him with an almost imperceptible flicker of blue. ¡°Haha, one rat down, one rat and one traitor to go.¡± He was certain that his attack would have been considered serious to a girl of her size so he didn¡¯t question her sudden disappearance, that is, until he felt something tighten around his neck and he looked up to see Nanase flying towards him, her expression as cold as death and her sky-blue eyes radiating killing intent. He tried to swing his weapon at her but she was at an awkward angle as she landed behind him and pulled hard on the sash, clearly intending to either break his neck, choke him, or flip him while trying. Suddenly, the royal-blue material was sliced into two pieces. The spear-user standing a few metres away lowered his extended weapon, a wisp of steam rising from the tip, while the dual dagger-user rushed towards Nanase. As the leader was removing the scraps of material from around his neck and calming his breathing, he took up a position behind Nanase, facing her and cutting off that side as a path of escape. Finally, they had the advantage they¡¯d been looking for! The referee was astonished. He remembered things being fairly heated between some groups in his first year, but he¡¯d never seen kids go at each other with such bloodlust. Even as a Bladeworks Academy student with much higher strength, he found that aspect of them frightening. Kira, meanwhile, was concerned about Nanase¡¯s situation. She¡¯d warned them specifically about avoiding it but it still turned out this way. Soon, she was joined by another figure which hid behind her, maintaining a similar pace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­It¡¯s my fault¡­that Big Sis Nanase is in such a bad spot.¡± That¡¯s right, Akane wasn¡¯t disqualified yet. Nanase, sensing danger, had leapt into the air and pulled Akane out of the way of the leader¡¯s attack before drawing all of his attention, allowing Akane to slip away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a three versus three now, assuming we can get to Nanase in time.¡± ¡°Big Sis Kira I¡­have an idea¡­¡± Akane whispered into Kira¡¯s ear as they ran to Nanase¡¯s aid. Kira eyes widened and then she nodded before focusing ahead.
Somewhat differently to before, all three of the remaining boys were trying to get in powerful blows at Nanase as they were aware that Kira would be arriving soon. Nanase was doing her best to avoid damage that would have her removed from the platform but every glancing blow made it harder to avoid the next one. Her weakness of having no Weapon Skills to overturn the situation was rearing its head at this point when she heard a familiar voice, one that heralded hope. ¡°To break an encirclement, you have to become part of it.¡± Although she was tired, Nanase fixed these words in her mind. Of course, the boys also heard this and began to attack more desperately, realising that reinforcements were on the way. However, instead of moving reactively, Nanase was now actively going after the one person that she may be able to handle on her own, the spear-user. But, her choice also held another motive, to get closer to Kira¡¯s voice. While the spear user would have liked to retreat, he was keenly aware that Kira was somewhere behind him and decided to hold his ground instead. Nanase whipped out her sash, trying to catch his spear but, having seenher technique so many times, he nimbly moved back out of her range, before stabbing forward again, his pupils flashing gold as he twisted the spear. An orange helix of energy enveloped the spear as he stabbed towards her which shot out before expanding to form a spiral wall between them, blocking her advance. Swinging his spear around him a few times, he moved to slam its haft into the centre of the spiral wall when¡­ A foot landed squarely at the back of his head sending him crashing headfirst into the energy wall and dispersing it. A figure with a head of orange hair and twintails landed softly on her feet. ¡°Big Sis¡­we¡¯re here.¡± Nanase ran to join up with Akane while the spear user rubbed his throbbing head, the feeling not helped by the wild cheers of the audience at Akane¡¯s save. His two allies moved to group up with him while, on Nanase¡¯s side, Kira did the same, her pink, glistening skin fading back to its normal colour as she breathed out a mouthful of steam. Having reached the Muscle Tempering rank of Life Energy cultivation, Overdrive was also available to her as it had been to her brother when he¡¯d faced the Oda Clan¡¯s youths in the bamboo forest that day. While she¡¯d made a point to learn it during her years of training, this was the first time she¡¯d used it in battle. The feeling of physical power was exhilarating but the drain of using it was equally large. A few more seconds and she would have been completely exhausted. With the boost to her strength, she¡¯d used her arm as a springboard and physically thrown the light Akane, who¡¯d also kicked off her arm, at the spear-user, preventing him from using the follow-up to his Skill. Now that she¡¯d arrived, Kira took up her position at the front of their trio while the boys¡¯ leader did the same, glaring at them with hatred. Just when he thought they had an absolute lead, it had been ruined by a pair of commoners. Not wasting any more time on words, Kira moved forward, Akane sticking close behind her this time while Nanase stayed a bit further back. On the boys¡¯ side, the leader rushed forward to meet Kira, his skin beginning to turn rosy. The spear-user followed behind and to the side of him while the dual dagger wielder dashed off to the other side to try and flank Nanase. Their leader was too frustrated and focused on Kira to worry abouthis allies at this point. As the two vanguards drew close to each other, Kira was already prepared and swung out her sheathed katana with her left hand, releasing her original Skill, while the boys¡¯ leader gripped his sword tightly with two hands. A dull red glow covered the sword while steam rose from the surface of his body, revealing the he was using a Skill while in Overdrive. ¡°Careful!¡± Nanase cried out right before the two sides clashed. To the boys¡¯, Nanase¡¯s and Akane¡¯s astonishment, Kira didn¡¯t appear to be losing out to his Skill in the slightest. Instead, as weapon and sheath collided, the boys'' leader seemed to freeze for a moment while Kira drew her katana with her free hand and, with a quick body rotation, slashed towards his inner thigh. However, Kira¡¯s One Leaf Splits the Wind wasn¡¯t executed at the right time to interrupthis Skill, meaningthat its stun duration was greatly reduced and he managed to move back in time while parrying her blade. ¡®It seems that Overdrive isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.¡¯ While Kira¡¯s fight with the enemy leader intensified, the spear user wasn¡¯t remaining idle. He took the chance while Kira was busy to flank her and look for an opportunity to catch her off-guard with a ranged Skill or, better yet, block off her escape with his Spiral Barrier as he¡¯d done against Nanase earlier. ¡®Right¡­now!¡¯ As he drew back his spear in preparation, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine and quickly turned and blocked the metal dagger that was flying towards his face. It soared into the air before being deftly caught by a small girl with orange hair. ¡°Leave¡­Big Sis Kira¡­alone.¡± She mumbled before sprinting forward, dagger in hand, towards the spear-user at a speed much faster than he expected. Hopping backwards, he spun his spun his spear once to each side of him before stabbing it into the ground with both hands. A surge of blue energy rose around him just as Akane reached him, knocking her backwards, but she quickly recovered and flicked her dagger into a backhand grip before leaping up and spinning through the air, a red haze from her eyes tracing lines where she moved. The spear-user quickly prepared his barrier Skill again, spinning his weapon in preparation. When he released the Skill and the cylindrical blue energy burst out of the ground to envelop him once more, he felt safe for mere second before a dagger cloaked in bloody light sliced through the barrieras if it were wet paper and a pair of emotionless, glowing red eyes on an innocent-looking face were the last things he saw before landing heavily outside the platform, shaken. ¡®Was that¡­really the same girl we tried to bully yesterday?¡¯
Similar to the spear user, the dual dagger-user took this chance while the other two girls were busy to go after Nanase. If his leader had been actively managing his group then he would¡¯ve known that he should be avoiding Nanase at all costs. The dual dagger-user may be fast, but against someone with controlling abilities like Nanase, if he got caught, he didn¡¯t have the physical strength to escape. Nanase saw him approaching and widened her stance, preparing for battle. As the platform was rather open, the dual dagger-user didn¡¯t have any element of surprise and could only rely on his speed. He zigzagged as he approached Nanase, trying to confuse her and make her miss any attempt to catch him. Nanase, meanwhile, remained calm. A one-on-one fight against someone without strengthening abilities was something she was familiar with. She gently spun her sash around her body as if taunting the dual dagger-user with an elegant dance. However, he was also used to these one-on-one scenarios and immediately became cautious, releasing a Skill. ¡®Illusory Clones.¡¯ His body appeared to split into three as he flipped backwards, each one mimicking the movements of the other two. Nanase¡¯s focused look deepened into a frown. This was where her real challenge began. She knew that she couldn¡¯t guess randomly as going for the wrongenemy would definitely be punished. Continuing to spin her sash around her, she obscured as much of her body from view as possiblewhile takingspecialcare to keep her hands hidden. Although she knew that allowing him to get too close was dangerous, she didn¡¯t have any Weapon Skills to assist her from range and could only use this method. When he was almost upon her, she whipped her sash in an arc, trying to disperse the clones while trapping the real one. However, all three images leapt upwards, thinking to avoid the sash that was sweeping past below them, but they had already fallen into Nanase¡¯s trap. With a secret flick of her wrist, she sent pulse along the sash, causing a raised wave to ride along it, passing through the clones and making contact with the real dual dagger-user. ¡°Found you.¡± Realising his ruse had been seen through, but unable to alter his trajectory, the dual dagger-user instead tried to turn his proximity to his advantage as he circulated his energies and released another Skill. ¡®Twin Basilisk Fangs!¡¯ He stabbed downward with both hands, the blades of his daggers becoming exceptionally long, like the fangs of an enormous snake that glowed with a sickly green light. Twin Basilisk Fangs ¨C an Advanced-rank twin-dagger Skill which strikes from above like the two fangs of a snake. If it hits, it numbs those areas of the body to the point where they can¡¯t move for several seconds, nor can Twin Energies be passed through them. Now that Nanase had found her target and knew where he was going, there was no way that she wasn¡¯t going to capitalise on the opportunity. While her overall battle sense was still lacking, when certain conditions were fixed, then to her, it was no different from her hours of image training. Instead of retreating, she stepped in towards him before suddenly leaning far back, avoiding the overly-long daggers, and planted her foot against his stomach, her legs doing a vertical split. Ignoring his shocked face, she whipped her ripped sash around his back and back down towards her, securing her foot in place while completing her rotation by pushing off the ground with her free foot. The pair rotated like a wheel in mid-air before she kicked his attached body towards the ground and landed on him with her full weight. She wasn¡¯t particularly spiteful and simply pulled his head up with her just-freed sash and made tostamp onhis face when she was prevented from doing so by the referee removing him from the platform.
The boys¡¯ leader was too preoccupied by Kira to noticed that he was the only remainingperson from his group as he deftly blocked one of her attacks with his large sword. Kira, on the other hand, had been secretly keeping tabs on her teammates in case she needed to intervene but smiled when she saw that they¡¯d both successfully defeated their opponents. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°I was simply admiring your physique. With that much muscle, I expected you to be stronger.¡± ¡°You bitch, now you¡¯ve done it. Graaaah!¡± Despite his budding leadership qualities, his mental state was still very much that of a child¡¯s and Kira¡¯s provocation pushed him over the edge. His muscles bulged and his pink skin let off a wave of steam as he entered Overdrive: Stage Two. He raised his sword above his head, clearly intending to finish the fight in one blow. His sword began to glow red, a red that expanded to cover it in a layer of energy that flickered with a menacing aura. Kira had been waiting for this moment and leapt up towards him, her sword returning to its sheath. She swung it out towards his arms, letting her momentum carry her as she released her Skill. ¡®Takanashi-style: One Leaf Splits the Wind.¡¯ The moment her sheath made contact with his sword, the red aura shattered and his eyes bulged with fright as he found himself unable to move. During this time, a flash of blue wrapped around his wrists while afoot pressed against his back. Once the stun from Kira¡¯s Skill wore off, he found that, even with his strength, he couldn¡¯t retract his arms which were stretched out and pulled backwards by Nanase who was settled against his back and pulling hard on her sash. ¡°Akane!¡± ¡°...Here.¡± The soft voice was the only warning before a head of orange hair appeared in the leader¡¯s vision and a flash of steel raced towards his heart. He landed on the ground next to his other four group members and simply stared in shock, his Overdrive state ending, the drain of using it causing his consciousness to flicker and his vision to darken. ¡®Impossible. We¡­lost?¡¯ ¡°Match over! The winners are Team Kira!¡± The referee declared loudly to the loud applause ofeveryone seated in the stands. Kira looked at her group, no, her team, members¡¯ elated faces with a strange sense of pride. Although she hadn¡¯t been able to more actively assist in restoring Nanase¡¯s confidence, it seemed that she managed to find it on her own. Meanwhile Akane looked as if she couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. The deafening cheers brought Kira back to herself and she wasn¡¯t sure how to react. She¡¯d always fought to protect something, whether it was her life or people she cared about. This was the first time a fight of hers was appreciated as a spectacle and she wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about that.
Meanwhile, in the stands, there weren¡¯t only first-years who¡¯d come to watch the match. ¡°Suzuki and Kousen, huh? They seem like they could be interesting.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re actually impressed by juniors? Is there something wrong with your head?¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t make fun of him. He said the same about you in your first year.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m more curious about the orange-haired kid¡­¡± The three figures turned and left the Arena, continuing their banter as they walked. New Student Arc: Chapter 10 - A New Classmate Following her win against the five first-year noblesalongside Nanase and Akane, Kira noticed people staring at her whenever she walked. She was reminded ofwhen she first awakened Burning Soul and the way her clanmates would look at her when she passed. It was slightly different now though. All the people who were looking at her in admiration were people she recognised as being in classes 1B to D, that is, the commoner classes. When Kira¡¯s trio entered their Inscriptionclassroom the next day, Kira immediately felt that something was off. It quickly became apparent that someone loud was breaking the usual tranquillity of the room, a someone who was performing flips and cartwheels across the desks, a someone with bright red hair that Kira recognised. ¡®What was his name¡­¡¯ ¡°Ta-da! I¡¯m Tomoe Senji, bringing the heat to this Inscription class! How was that sizzling performance?¡± ¡®Never mind.¡¯ Senji turned to look at the newcomers and nearly fell off the chair he was balancing precariously on before righting himself and approaching the trio at high speed, his feet and hands gliding across the desks. Akane quickly dodged behind Kira in fright while Nanase tensed up slightly. Kira however, didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Heyo¡­¡± When Senji reached them, he paused, clearly not expecting Nanase to be such a beauty at her age and he seemed to be rendered speechless. He smiled sheepishly as if thatwould fill the silence, before coughing and hastily performing an elaborate bow with an excessive number of flourishes, hiding his embarrassed face. ¡°Pretty Miss, did you enjoy the show?¡± ¡°It was rather entertaining. Thank you for the performance. However, I believe that you should return the desks to how they were. Teacher Kurokawa is rather strict.¡± Senji raised his head in surprise, not because he heard that their teacher was Teacher Kurokawa, but because he was being praised by this beautiful girl and his face turned as red as his hair as Nanase smiled sweetly at him. ¡°I suggest we take our seats. Class should be starting momentarily.¡± ¡°Y-Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Kira shook her head, concealing a smile. Nanase wasn¡¯t just pretty but she had a way with people that Kira felt she never would. While Kira could read people to a certain extent, it was as if Nanase took the book and gently caressed it, teasing it into surrendering the information she desired. Thinking of it this way, Kira shivered inwardly. It was a dangerous ability. Thankfully, Nanase hadn¡¯t shown any inclination to use it maliciously, yet, anyway. Kira then realised that the most important question hadn¡¯t been asked. ¡°What brings you here? Did you switch disciplines?¡± ¡°Something like that. Too much smoke going on in the other two.¡± He replied vaguely, hands clasped behind his head. Then he froze, realising something. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you that girl from the first day, the one with the eyes?¡± ¡°I am the one you threw your weapon at while I was on my way to theentrance ceremony, yes.¡± Nanase¡¯s kind lookturned hard at these words. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°L-Listen, that was a joke, a misunderstanding. My hand slipped is all. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Which was it? A joke, a misunderstanding or did your hand slip? Your answer will determine my opinion towards you from now on.¡± Kira simply stared. She¡¯d seen how Nanase treated nobles before but this was a different kind of brutal. It also made Kira uncomfortable as Nanase seemed to be pressuring him for her sake. Meanwhile, Senji sighed and stared at a particularly interesting spot on the ground while speaking. ¡°None of the above. I was just frustrated that she didn¡¯t even glance over at the routine I spent hours preparing. I was really excited to come here, y¡¯know. Thought I¡¯d meet lots of cool people who can do amazing things, just like my master. So, I wanted to make a good first impression on everyone but she just ignored me like I didn¡¯t exist and I guess I just¡­kinda lost it. Sorry¡­¡± It may have been because of his young age or, as Kira guessed, Nanase¡¯s charm, but Senji suddenly blurted out his true feelings. Nanase smiled and placed her hand on his downcast head, ruffling his hair slightly. ¡°I understand. We all have things that we cannot tolerate, but it¡¯s important that we fix our mistakes. Now, go and give Kira a sincere apology.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t hold grudges.¡± Kira half-lied. It was true that she wouldn¡¯t hold one over something as trivial as a single attempted blow in a moment of anger. However, when it came to something like nearly driving her ancestors to extinction and forcingthose who survived into hiding, that was another matter. ¡°If you¡¯re certain¡­¡± Nanase replied, a questioning tone in her voice. She¡¯d thought she was doing Kira a favour by getting an apology out of Senji but it seemed that Kira didn¡¯t need one. ¡°So we¡¯re good then? Sweet. Now, uhm, it would be awesome if one of you could catch me up on what this class is all about. Please.¡± Senji recovered some of his original vigour and was looking pleadingly at the two as Akane was still hidden behind Kira. Nanase sighed. ¡°Allow me to assist you then. There¡¯s still enough time to cover the absolute basics if you remain focused. Inscribing is¡­¡±
After class, Senji was tagging along with the three girls, despite not being invited, when they met up with Usagi after class. ¡°Oh, is our Nanase trying to gather seven currents so she can wish for her heart¡¯s desire?1 And you are?¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Usagi commented jokingly when she noticed that the size of their group had increased by one. ¡°Tomoe Senji, master acrobat and chakram-user. If you¡¯d like, I can perform for you.¡± ¡°Sounds awesome, but let¡¯s get some food first, I¡¯m starving.¡± As if to emphasise her point, Usagi¡¯s stomach groaned loudly enough to cause some of the nearby students to look at her awkwardly. She returned their gazes confidently while declaring, ¡°Hey, forging works up an appetite. If a girl¡¯s gotta eat, she¡¯s gotta eat!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you clean up first?¡± ¡°What if I starve to death in the shower? Then I¡¯ll drown to death also.¡± Kira looked over at Usagi and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Academy had somehow got her- and Kiyoshi¡¯s classes mixed up. The two of them were as atypical as a commoner and a noble could be. Speaking of Kiyoshi¡­ ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Kira dismissed herself before slipping through the crowd of students in the Profession Hall lobby, trying to locate the head of blue hair she¡¯d spotted earlier. ¡°Are you looking for someone, Classmate Suzuki?¡± Kira started. Despite her senses being on full alert, she hadn¡¯t noticed him behind her. This was the second time this had happened, the first being in the library. She cursed inwardly while making a firm intention to develop her Soul Sense. ¡°Classmate Mizuno, it¡¯s actually you I was looking for. I hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to thank you for the Skills you recommended the other day. Havingstarted learning them, they appear to be very useful.¡± ¡°No thanks needed. If that¡¯s all, you¡¯ll have to excuse me. I¡¯m off to go eat.¡± ¡°Great, then ya might as well join us!¡± A cheerful voice interjected. The pair turned to see Usagi leading the other three towards them. ¡°I apologise, Classmate Kira. I couldn¡¯t stop her. Although, I will admit I was also curious as to whom you would be meeting with. Looks like it was with a boy after all.¡± Nanase gave a soft giggle while Senji followed behind them, uninterested. Akane was hiding behind Nanase. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. Classmate Mizuno simply helped me pick out some Skill scrolls.¡± ¡°Oooh? So the two of ya are that far along already?¡± Kira was uncharacteristically speechless and for good reason. It was clear what Usagi was implying and she had a good feeling that anything she said further would be turned against her. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not worth my time to indulge your fantasies. Classmate Suzuki, Classmate Akane, the rest of you, have a good evening.¡± Kiyoshi said bluntly before disappearing into the crowd, leaving a disappointed Usagi and confused Kira. ¡°Hmph, what kinda man is he, leaving his princess like that?¡± ¡°Classmate Usagi, I¡¯m fairly certain they don¡¯t have that kind of relationship.¡± ¡°Nanase, stop ruining all the fu-¡± Groooouuuw. Usagi¡¯s words were interrupted by her stomach giving another loud groan. ¡°Fine, fine. Onwards! To food!¡±
¡°So, Classmate Tomoe, I take it you¡¯re in Teacher Hanami¡¯s class?¡± Kira asked. Senji, whose mouth was half-full, quickly chewed and swallowed before replying. ¡°I wish. She¡¯s so cute. Nah, I¡¯m stuck with Old Man Yama. He¡¯s a pretty cool dude though so no complaints. And you guys¡­girls?¡± ¡°Teacher Midorima.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°I''m in Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s class together with Akane.¡± ¡°Ouch, rough life. That Midorima guy didn¡¯t seem like a good teacher to me and Kurokawa is hardcore. I mean, did you see how much homework she gave me today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simply catch-up work.¡± ¡°But see how much you¡¯ve done and it¡¯s only been, like, four days including today. Oh yeah, why doesn¡¯t carrot-hair talk much?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a bit shy.¡± ¡°Ah, no probs then.¡± At this, Akane¡¯s face wrinkled slightly, and she tilted her head up from her plate. ¡°Bro Senji¡­ ¡°So, what¡¯s ya type?¡± Usagi suddenly butted in, changing the subject. Nanase started, then hurriedly dabbed her mouth with a napkin in case anything escaped. As someone who was fairly reserved, Nanase was still caught off-guard by Usagi¡¯s boldness at times. Kira, on the other hand, was surprisingly amused. Previously, the only things on her mind were training and her goal. Now that she¡¯d felt less pressured to rush for strength, observing what people did in times of peace was strangely entertaining. Senji took a sip of water before putting on a mock-serious thinking face. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­hot girls, cute girls, girls with big boobs, girls with long hair and girls with light-coloured eyes. They don¡¯t have to have all of those but the more the better.¡± It was a well-known fact that Twin Energy cultivation, more so Life Energy, had side effects on one¡¯s body. More specifically, it both pushed the body towards its prime state as well as maintaining that state even when reaching very old ages as it extended one¡¯s lifespan. This meant that the difference in the bodies of children who cultivated diligently and those who didn¡¯t were very clear. Nanase unconsciously folded her arms across her chest. Out of the three girls, she was the most flustered as, despite being humble enough not to think of herself as cute or hot, she was mentally ticking all the other boxes, being very gifted in her looks. ¡°Ahem, so, you¡¯re only concerned with outward appearances?¡± Nanase asked, cautiously. As they were already on the topic, she was feeling a bit more bold. ¡°Well, appearances don¡¯t lie, y¡¯know. Unless the girl is some whackjob who doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s beautiful. Not that I would go out with an ugly chick who thinks she¡¯s beautiful. I mean, you gotta face facts. If you don¡¯t got it, you don¡¯t got it.¡± ¡°That was¡­very honest.¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me. Unlike some people who keep their true selves hidden, with me what you see is what you get. Take it or leave it. Man, this steak is delicious.¡± Senji declared as he chewed on a hunk of meat before getting back into his meal wholeheartedly, leaving the girls in a somewhat thoughtful mood. After a few moments, Kira took a deep breath. She realised that, if she wanted to get closer to these people she considered friends, she would have to get out of her comfort zone and ask a question on the topic. As Senji seemed to be very forthcoming with his answers, she felt that there was a lot she could learn without giving away anything of herself. ¡°So what if there was a girl that fit all of your preferences, but she didn¡¯t find you attractive? What would you do?¡± While Senji tried to swallow his food, Usagi gave Kira a big thumbs-up, clearly taking it to mean something was going on between her and Kiyoshi, at which Kira frowned. Meanwhile, Nanase on the side looked at her with relief, clearly having taken Senji¡¯s earlier words to mean that he was interested in her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s her loss then.¡± The four girls shared a glance, surprise and curiosity being the most prevalent expressions. They''d expected him to say that he''d fight to convincethis fictional girl to get to know him.With his outgoing personality, Senjiseemed like he''d be the persistent type. Senji continued, seemingly oblivious to their reactions. ¡°I believe that¡­there are tons of girls out there that can fit what I like. They¡¯re not like parents. Those you only get one pair of for your whole life. Once they¡¯re gone, that¡¯s it, no replacements.¡± He finished, his voice tinted with melancholy. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to hang out with you cute and beautiful girls some more, I think I¡¯ve lost my appetite. I¡¯m going to go and get an early night. See you.¡± He pushed away his half-filled tray and rose up to leave. But before he could walk away, Kira grabbed the bottom of his jacket. She felt responsible for his change in mood as it was her question that seemed to trigger the change in his demeanour, but she had no idea what to say in a situation like this and simply stared at him. He stared back for a while, his eyes which usually burned with passion and life now smouldering embers as he gently loosened her grip. As he made to leave, Kira called out. ¡°Wait!¡± In her desperate search for something to say, Kira recalled something he mentioned earlier that seemed a bit off. ¡®Thought I¡¯d meet lots of cool people who can do amazing things, just like my master.¡¯ ¡°Your Tile, what¡¯s your number?¡± He stopped. Then he shuffled a bit as if looking for something. Soon the shuffling stopped and he half-turned back towards them, a half-hearted smile on his face as he held something up to the light. ¡°This thing? Shiny, isn¡¯t it?¡± In his raised hand, an entry tile glinted in the light, the number ¡®93¡¯ written on its face in gold ink,marking him as one of the ten referred students.
1 A play on Nanase¡¯s name as well as a popular manga New Student Arc: Chapter 11 - A Job For Five Thelast day of the school week had finally arrived and Kira, having finished morning classes, was eating lunch in the dining hall alone as usual. She wasn''t sure how her newfound friends usually spent theirlunch break as she''d yet to see them there.As she got up from her seat, a voice called out. ¡°Oi, Kira! Over here!¡± The familiarfiguresof Nanase and Usagi were standing at the entrance to the dining hall, Usagi wavingher over eagerly. As Kira walkedtowards them,the usualstares followed her. In the eyes of many of the first years there was great admiration for Kira and Nanase who they now saw asguardian spiritsthat stood up against the unjust nobles. ¡°Morning, how are the two of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m great and she¡¯s great. Now listen here.¡± Usagi beckoned for the two of them to come further outside, out of earshot of the other students in the dining halland thosewalking in and out.She pulled the other two in close and leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°Nanase and I picked up this sweet job for the weekend and we need more people to pull it off so we want you and Akane to join us. Oh, and Senji too if possible.¡± ¡°Job? As in work?¡± Nanase and Usagi shared a look of surprise before turning back to Kira. ¡°Classmate Kira, do you mean to say, since classes began, you haven¡¯t completed a single job?¡± Kira nodded, still confused. Usagi sighed in desperation. ¡°Ya really something else. With what Nanase said about ya teacher¡¯s attitude, it¡¯s a miracle ya still here.¡± ¡°Classmate Usagi, please allow me to explain. Jobs are simply requests put up by other students that, if their requirements are fulfilled, the ones who complete them are remunerated in some way.¡± ¡°In simple words, we do stuff, we get paid.¡± ¡°Paid?¡± ¡°Well, not in money. We get paid in prestige points which are worth a lot more here. Sometimes, for the really good jobs, we can get materials and items too.¡± Kira couldn¡¯t say that she was completely surprised. She¡¯d been wonderingif there were ways to increase her ever-dwindling prestige point stockpile. This led to another question though. ¡°When have you two found time to complete these jobs?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Well, our teacher¡¯s a total slouch. Most of the periods are self-study so we just stay for a bit then leave. He actually encourages us to go out and complete jobs because it ¡®makes his job easier¡¯. Humph.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Classmate Kira. I know Teacher Kurokawa probably keeps you very busy with morning classes.¡± Nanase¡¯s words were an understatement. During the years Kira was training alone, she¡¯d always been able to go at her own pace. If it was too much, she¡¯d stop. If she thought she could push further, she would. With Teacher Kurokawa, she found that she had to constantlytry to surpass herself. Teacher Kurokawa¡¯s regimen was unforgiving. ¡°In Inscriptor class we can ask Akane and Senji then we can meet up at the dining hall afterwards to discuss the details.¡± Kira said after some thought. The other two girls nodded and the three made their way towards the Profession Hall.
After the awkward supper in which Senji showed the girls his referred student¡¯s tile, Kira had expected him to treat them differently, but he was back to his cheery self as if nothing had happened. However, Kira still felt somewhat guilty as it was her question that caused him to dwell on unpleasant thoughts. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s up, Kira? You nervous to ask me to perform?¡± Senji teased. Kira shook her head, partly in answer and partly at how far off the mark he was. ¡°Nanase and Usagi found a weekend job for us to do as a group. The rewards should be good. Do you want to join?¡± ¡°What guy wouldn¡¯t want to spend the weekend with four cute girls. Count me in.¡± Kira had approached him after class after having already explained to Akane what jobs were and received a positive reply from her. Together, they left the room with Nanase and gathered in thedining hallto eat supper and go over the details of the job. ¡°So it¡¯s like this. This senpai of ours wants us to get this crystal for him. But here¡¯s the catch, it¡¯s one that only grows on a particular soul beast, the Gem-studded Armourdillo. It¡¯s a pretty low-ranked soul beast but getting it to part with the crystal will be¡­tricky.¡± Usagi explained. Kira, who¡¯d read up on soul beasts, nodded. ¡°When threatened, they can focus natural energy through the crystals on their backs and use it to attack. But their most defining feature is their strong defence. The crystals growing on their backs augment their defence depending on the type of crystal and partially fuse with their skin making it tough to remove or break off.¡± Senji, who was eating heartily, lifted his head up and swallowed. ¡°So I guess we just have to hit it really hard then.¡± ¡°Not only that but we only need one type of crystal so our attacks need to be accurate as well. There¡¯s also no guarantee that our individual strength is enough to break off even a shard of it¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re doing this as a team, no? Should be a piece of cake. Speaking of cake¡­¡± Senji wiped his mouth and got up and walked over to the dessert station. Meanwhile, Kira looked towards Akane. ¡°When the time comes, do you think you can break off the crystal?¡± ¡°I think¡­I can¡­¡± ¡°Do not worry about it too much. I am sure that, together, we will be able complete this job.¡± Nanase¡¯s melodious tones were enough to soothe Akane¡¯s nervousness and she gave her a shy smile. ¡°Yes!¡±
The next morning. ¡°Are we all ready?¡± Kira asked as she approached a group of three near the Academy¡¯s front gate. The entranceway was very busy with students either leaving to perform weekend jobs or to go explore the city. Kira was dressed in the same clothes she¡¯d worn when she first arrived at the Academy, a simple black dress that was easy to move around in with a double-wound, black sash that comfortably held the sheath of her dragon-motif katana. ¡°Not yet. Princess Nanase was still getting ready when I left.¡± Usagi commented with a hint of exasperation. It was obvious that the only time she needed was enough to put on a pair of loose pants, tucked into a pair of high boots, and a sleeveless blouse that showed off arms which were only now beginning to show some shape due to the few days of intensive blacksmithing. Her usually shoulder-length hair was tied into a bun. She looked ready to take on any outdoor task. ¡°Do girls usually take so long to get ready? I was here an hour ago.¡± Senji asked. Although, from the way he was shifting his weight from foot to foot, Kira could tell that he still had more than enough energy. Senji¡¯s spiky red hair was the same as always, but Kira found his clothes interesting. His pants puffed out around the upper half but then quickly narrowed to hug his calves, similar to those in pictures she¡¯d seen of ancient Sunstrike Empire entertainers, but the similarity stopped there. Looking further down, his feet were resting in very traditional, blocky, wooden clogs that added a few extra centimetres to his height. Holding up his strange dark-brown pants was a very long belt that wound once around his waist before looping up over his shoulder and down the other side, and to which was attached thin ropes that held his silver-grey chakrams. On his torso he wore a more ordinary plain white cotton shirt in the Sunstrike style with the sleeves rolled up. Around his neck and wrists were accessories set with tiny red gemstones that matched his bright red hair.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°You were¡­too early.¡± Akane¡¯s soft voice drew Kira¡¯s attention towards her as she melted into view. Similar to Kira, she was dressed all in black but in a more peculiar outfit. She wore calf-high boots and elbow-length gloves with a long-ish, black training tunic, similar to the one Kira wore when she was younger only, instead of black training pants, her legs and arms were covered by a fine black mesh. Around her neck a black bandana was tied. Her usual twintails were instead made up into an orange braid and tied with a black ribbon bow. Overall, the usually shy girl looked almost intimidating, the black outfit giving off a feeling of danger. ¡°Apologies for my tardiness everyone!¡± A sweet voice called out causing everyone nearby to turn and look. Senji gave a wolf whistle. Sure enough, it was Nanase, her wavy navy-blue hair glistening from the wash it had just received. When she arrived before the others, a soothing scent of lavender washed over them, causing them to relax a bit. She wore a navy-blue skirt that was covered in silver embroidery and stopped just above her knee and above a pair of soft pumps. Above that, a loose, panelled white blouse with wide cuffs covered her developing curves. Her waves of navy-blue hair were elaborately tied back with a number of azure ribbons that matched the azure sash around her waist. Aside from her ever-present, silver, dragon-shaped earrings, she wore a blue-and-silver hairpin in the shape of crashing waves. Kira had to admit that she looked lovely, even if impractically so. ¡°There she is. Wait, ya do realise we¡¯re going to explore a forest, right? I mean, if ya okay with getting ya hair tangled and those pretty clothes all mesesd up by branches, I can¡¯t stop ya. At the very least, put these on. They might not be quite ya size but ya feet will thank me later.¡± Usagi reprimanded with a mock serious face while pulling a pair of sturdy hiking boots out of her Storage Crystal. Nanase smiled at her and proceeded to change her shoes, but not before jibing back, ¡°Thank you, Classmate Usagi. Although, I wore this because it was fairly plain and I would be able to sew up patches easily, I appreciate your concern.¡± ¡°Fairly¡­plain. I give up. We¡¯re clearly in different wealth classes.¡± Akane shared Usagi¡¯s look of disbelief while Senji just laughed raucously on the side. Kira tried to diffuse the situation while holding back her own laughter. Although she didn¡¯t care much about money, even she could see the humour in one noble calling herself poor compared to another. ¡°Usagi, I take it you¡¯ve travelled a lot.¡± ¡°Not exactly. My clan owns a lot of undeveloped land so my family goes camping in the surrounding forests a lot. I¡¯ve picked up on a few things, like how to dress, for example.¡± Usagi replied, teasing at Nanase¡¯s outfit once more. ¡°We¡¯ll be relying on you then.¡± ¡°But of course. How else are you going to survive even one night in the wilds?¡± Usagi flexed her bicep which moved slightly more than the last time Kira had seen her do it. ¡°We should hurry up though. With Princess Nanase looking like that, someone might ask her out soon.¡± Usagi couldn''t resist one last poke at Nanase. Nanase blushed furiously, not sure whether to take the comment as a compliment or an insult. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get going girls.¡± ¡°Agreed¡­¡±
The group of five took a carriage out of Moonsilver Capital, Lunari City, and headed south-west until they reached the boundary of the Eclipse Ring Forest, a massive circular forest that stretched across the boundary between the two empires. At its centre was the place where the Twin Empires¡¯ founders, the Wandering Moon and Sun, are said to have had their final battle and had been laid to rest. Since then, it¡¯s said that the forest had grown around the area as if to guard the sacred site and that the residual energy from those great people had permeated the air, mutating the ordinary animals who¡¯d begun to live in the forest into the Soul Beasts people had come to know today. This presented a problem for people wanting to cross the border between the empires as most of the boundary existed within the forest. Also, the closer one got to the centre, the more dangerous the Soul Beasts they would encounter. This meant that the only practical option for most people was to travel around the edge of the forest. At the same time, this made it difficult for the two empires to engage in conflict with each other as there were two separate fronts to cover and any misinformation on where the other side¡¯s powerhouses were located could be disastrous. Hence, the relationship between the two empires had remained fairly peaceful for the last hundred years. Kira¡¯s group had chosen to enter from the south-eastern quadrant of the Eclipse Ring Forest as that was where their client had researched there to be the highest chance of finding a Gem-studded Armourdillo with the crystal he was looking for. All around the perimeter of the forest were checkpoints guarded by soldiers from the empire to prevent people from infiltrating the empire through the forest as well as to regulate the type and quantity of soul beasts being killed for their resources. Kira¡¯s team didn¡¯t intend to kill the Armourdillo, simply to dislodge a bit of crystal to finish their job. ¡°Identification please.¡± The guard on duty at the gate requested. Kira and the others all brought out their entry tiles, proof that they were from the Bladeworks Academy. He didn¡¯t blink twice at the tiles themselves but his eyes widened when he noticed the two referred students¡¯ tiles. ¡°I see that you don¡¯t have a teacher with you. If you don¡¯t mind waiting, I can organise an escort for the young sir and madams.¡± He said, bowing slightly. It was known to every soldier in the empire that referred students of that academy were the future powerhouses that would lead the empire to even greater glory and should be protected at all costs. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, senior. We don¡¯t intend to go that far in. We¡¯re here simply to get a piece of crystal from a Gem-studded Armourdillo and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± The soldier sized them up, thinking. ¡®Can they even pierce it¡¯s hide?¡¯ ¡°Very well. You may go through. I hope you find what you need.¡± Once Kira¡¯s group was out of earshot, he turned to the soldier at his side. ¡°Request a special unit to watch them, code gold.¡± The other soldier nodded and ran off. After passing through the perimeter gate, a strange silence settled around Kira and the others, as if they had stepped into an altogether different world. ¡°The air here¡­it feels different somehow.¡± ¡°The natural energy is denser here than outside. If we cultivate our Soul Energy here, I estimate that at our current level it would rise twice as fast.¡± Kira observed. She¡¯d paid a lot of attention to her cultivation while training alone and the effect of cultivating in different environments was just one of the things she¡¯d observed. ¡°Classmate Kira is correct. We should make the most of our time here. However, obtaining the crystal is our current priority.¡± ¡°About that, do any of you girls know where we should look? As in, do you know where it likes to live in this forest?¡± Senji enquired, not joking for a change. It was Kira who spoke up. As the one who spent the most time in the library, she took it upon herself to do some research on their quarry. ¡°Crystals, especially those with elemental attributes, generally form in undisturbed areas with strong elemental energy or elementally-inclined natural energy. The crystal we¡¯re looking for has a strong affinity for water, so we should search for large bodies of water or large amounts of moving water.¡± ¡°Then we should head north, north-west. I remember seeing a lake there on the map.¡± Nanase hadn¡¯t been idling either. With all the free time Teacher Midorima gave them she¡¯d decided to be productive and help prepare for the trip, reading up on the geography of this particular section of the Ring Forest. Everyone nodded and began the trek.
¡°Why do we have to do so much walking?¡± Usagi complained, despite her boots making traversing the forest relatively easy. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t mind being outdoors.¡± Senji retorted. ¡°I¡¯m a blacksmith, not a hiker.¡± ¡°And here I thought rabbits1 were quick on their feet.¡± ¡°Come closer and I¡¯ll show ya just how quick I am!¡± ¡°Whoa, scary.¡± Senji teased as he backflipped away from Usagi, who was pushing up imaginary sleeves, before sticking his tongue out at her. Together, they were following Nanase, who was leading the group through the brush. At the rear, Akane was happy to shadow Kira who taking in the forest. Kira took a deep breath. The air was fresh and clean, more so than in any forest she¡¯d been in before, and worlds apart from the city air she¡¯d grown used to over the past few weeks. The Eclipse Ring Forest felt as if it still had some wildness in it, a feeling of being untouched by humanity. ¡®Or maybe because it actively rejects people.¡¯ As this thought crossed her mind, a soft rustle in the bushes, which would normally have gone unnoticed, instead screamed a warning to Kira¡¯s sharp instincts and she drew her sword without hesitation. A gentle pressure against her back let Kira know that Akane was also ready to fight, reacting to Kira¡¯s movements. The others turned and looked at Kira in confusion. ¡°Is something amiss?¡± The words were barely out of Nanase¡¯s mouth when a blur of green shot out from the underbrush and towards her face. Kira reacted swiftly. Knowing she was too far away to block it, she slashed out. ¡®Wind Rending.¡¯ The green blur, sensing danger, surprisingly changed directions in midair to avoid the energy slash and instead headed towards the ground. Now that it had slowed down, everyone could see that it was a green snake with a pair of small, white, bat-like wings a third of the way down from its head. On its forehead was a red triangle of scales that reflected the light as it hissed at Kira in frustration before slithering away. Kira watched it go and, when she couldn¡¯t pick up any physical signs of it returning, sheathed her sword. ¡°Just now, that was an N-Gon Winged Viper, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Nanase asked, her voice shaky. She hadn¡¯t noticed the viper approach nor had she realised her life was in danger until after the danger had passed. Kira nodded. ¡°We were lucky it was only a Tri-gon Winged Viper or it wouldn¡¯t have respected my attack as much. We should get into a proper formation. Usagi take the front, Senji and Akane on the sides and Nanase in the middle. I¡¯ll take the rear.¡± In this way, Kira¡¯s group continued cautiously in the direction Nanase had indicated earlier.
1 Play on Usagi¡¯s name, which literally means ¡®rabbit¡¯ New Student Arc: Chapter 12 - Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle Since arriving in this world and learning about Twin Energy cultivation, Kira had come to enjoy reading and had developed a deep respect for authors who took the time to share the knowledge they''d gained with the world. After her duel against the nobles with Nanase and Akane,Kira realised that they¡¯d won mainly due to a few simple tactics and focusing most of the attention onto herself, leaving the other two in one-versus-one situations wherepossible. Realising that her knowledge of group battles was lacking, she''d gone to the library to learn what she could. There, she found thatthere was a lot more depth to battles involving multiple cultivatorsthan she¡¯d expected. Simply to determine the formation of a group of weapon cultivators, you first had tounderstand what the scrolls referred to as battle types. They listed classificationsbased on a person''s strengths and specialities in a fight: "Power Types specialise in overwhelming enemies with raw strength, whether through hard-hitting Skills or physical strength. Speed Types rely on quick movements to avoid attacks and strike the enemy¡¯s weak points. Tech, or Technique, Types aren¡¯t particularly inclined to speed or power but use technical skill and varied attack patterns overcome enemies. They are known to be flexible and able to adapt to many different situations. Control Types use weapon techniques and Skills to control the battlefield, assisting allies and hindering enemies. Lastly, Defence Types use their defensive Skills and their tough bodies to protect their allies." There were more types detailed in the library¡¯s scrollsthat were either sub-types of the five Core Types or very rare types that only appeared everythousand years. This information forced Kira to think critically about her own abilities as well as that of her friends. Shetried to be honest with herself. Between her mixture of long-ranged and close-ranged Skills, as well as her Takanashi Style sword techniques and extremely rare ability to create Skills, she wascertain that she would be classified as a Tech Type. Nanase and Akane she had personally fought alongside and thought that Nanase, with her sash that could restrict enemies¡¯ movements, was likely a Control Type while Akane, with her ability to quickly approach unsuspecting enemies and burst power, should be a Speed Type. Senji, with his acrobatics and inability to remain still, would surprise her if he wasn''t aSpeed Type. As for Usagi, Kira wasn¡¯t sure. She¡¯d never seen the lively girl fight nor seen her weapon. This second point wasn¡¯t much of a surprise as most, if not all, nobles kept their weapons in their personal Storage Crystals. The fact that Usagi chose Blacksmithing as her Discipline made Kira inclined to categorise her as a Power Type, for now anyway. That meant that their group consisted of one Power Type, two Speed Types, one Control Type and one Tech type. With this composition, Kira arrangedthe grouparound Nanase so that Nanase could assist no matter which side they were attacked from. Having Usagi, as the Power Type, in front was to block frontal attacks while Kira was at the rear both to guard it and better assess the overall situation should they be attacked again. As they were still near the edge of the forest and in a group, most of the Soul Beasts ignored them whilemost of the hostile ones weren''t strong enough to take on the entire group and left them alone. At one point they heard a crashing through the underbrush and took up defensive positions. However, whatever it was, was in too much of a hurry to notice them. After a few hours, they heard a rumbling sound. ¡°Is that¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pick up the pace.¡±
¡°Captain! Code Violet!¡± ¡°Details.¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle¡­*huff huff*¡­from the Middle Ring.¡± ¡°At ease. I¡¯ll personally lead defence and scouting squads to evacuate anyone still inside.¡± The soldier looked relieved while the Captain still had a dark look on his face. ¡®If those kids die on my watch, the Academy will make sure I never work again...or worse.¡¯
After winding between a few more trees, Kira''s groupwalked out into a wide open space. Right in front of them, alarge lake shone like a giant mirror laid flat on the ground. The ripples from a light breeze reflected the sunlight and drew thin strings of silver on the surface of the mirror. At the far end of the lake was the source of the rumbling. A majestic waterfall crashed down onto the otherwise perfect surface of the lake, it¡¯s raw power a stark contrast to the peacefulness of the lake. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Yeah, no denying that.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± KREEEEEA! The group was snapped out of their reverie by a screeching caw. They quickly took up their positions, weapons at the ready. In the sky, a black shape was circling the area. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but isn¡¯t something weird?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Senji gestured towards the lake and everyone looked, ¡°I mean, this is probably the only drinkable water in the area. So where are all the Soul Beasts?¡± Kira shivered. They¡¯d been careful enough that they wouldn¡¯t have startled any Soul Beasts when they¡¯d arrived. But the lake was completely deserted. That could only mean one thing: ¡®The Soul Beast up thereis far stronger than anything else in this area!¡¯ ¡°Everyone, run!¡± KREEEEA! But it was a little too late. As the shape dove from the sky towards them, its shape became clearer. It was a large bird with bright red plumage and two pairs of powerful wings. Around the edge of its face were golden feathers that, along with its golden crest, resembled a majestic helmet. It would¡¯ve been a sight to behold had it not been screeching angrily, its wings glowing brightly with a red aura. Despite Kira¡¯s earlier shout, when they saw the beauty of the Soul Beast, they were all temporarily mesmerised. Kira was the first to recover and feel the gravity of the situation. ¡°Usagi!¡± Her second shout was enough to snap everyone back to reality. They took up their battle positions, Usagi punching her fists together as a pinkish-red light glowed on her chest. More of the light coated her arms before solidifying into a pair of smooth metal gauntlets. ¡°Back off, birdie.¡± Usagi growled, raising her arms up in an x-shape as her pupils flashed gold. ¡®Cross-guard.¡¯ The scarlet bird dove towards Usagi with great speed. Up close, it was much larger than they expected, with a four metre wingspan. As its razor-sharp talons hit Usagi''s gauntlets, the metal screeched loudly. Usagi gritted her teeth and bent her knees as she withstood the impact using her Skill, a tiny rivulet of blood runningdown the corner of her mouth. However, the entire group was still assaulted by a burning heat that emanated from the bird¡¯s glowing wings. If it was possible for a Soul Beast to look surprised, the scarlet bird did when its attack was blocked. With a cry, the bird retreated two metres before flapping its wings vigorously. Kira¡¯s group shrank back as they were buffeted by wave after wave of intense heat that blew over them.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°I recognise this Soul Beast now. It¡¯s a Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle. They¡¯re born with strength already at the Core Rank and from its golden feathers, it should already be at the Soul Spirit rank.¡± Kira realised and informed the others. ¡°So, what should we do?¡± ¡°We can try our combined strength against it first. Together, we may be able to defeat it. Usagi, can you cover us? Senji, Akane, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright. C¡¯mon birdie, let¡¯s see if ya can handle this.¡± Usagi pushed against the heatwaves, which felt almost physical, and raised her left palm while her right hand curled into a fist at her hip. ¡°Yah!¡± Her pupils flashed gold as she punched forwards, releasing her Skill. Pinkish-red light exploded out from her fist towards the eagle but faded quickly, scattering the current barrage of heatwaves and giving everyone a temporary reprieve from the pressure. In that time, Akane vanished off to the side while Senji started spinning his chakrams. Meanwhile, Kira¡¯s Skill was already prepared. ¡®Wind Rending: Storm.¡¯ Before the heatwaves could affect her attack, Kira slashed out and split the energy blade, its shards hovering in a sphere around the eagle. As the energy blades settled into position, two blurs of silver-grey, Senji¡¯s chakrams, sliced through the air straight towards the eagle. Whenthe chakrams were about to hit, Kira converged her energy blades on their target. Behind the eagle, a black figure appeared, the dagger in her hand trailing blood-red light. Sensing danger, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle screeched and covered itself with its wings, forming a scarlet sphere that hovered mysteriously in the air. When Kira¡¯s energy blades came into contact with the red energy emitted from the eagle¡¯s wings, they dissipated, melted away by the intense red energy. Meanwhile, the two physical attacks made metallic clanging sounds as they ricocheted off the eagle¡¯s sturdy wings. ¡®A Valkyrie Eagle¡¯s wings are really formidable.¡¯ Kira thought before almost getting knocked off her feet by the sudden shockwave as the eagle stretched out its wings again. It was then that Kira realised that they should prioritisesurviving. ¡°Everyone, to the waterfall!¡± Kira shouted while positioning herself to intercept the eagle. The eagle sized her up and, considering Kira to be an easier target than Usagi, rose up a dozen metres in the air and dove at her, beak-first. However, Kira was already prepared, her pupils flashing gold as she leapt up into the air to meet the eagle¡¯s attack. ¡®Rejection.¡¯ Angling her body and blade forward, she released her Skill in such a way that she avoided the direct line of the eagle¡¯s attack while simultaneously pushing it towards the ground. The resulting force of her Skill also pushed her closer to the lake. Flipping through the air, Kira landed on her feet and ran towards the lake. Not expecting Kira to respond with such a fearless move, the eagle flapped its wings to stabilise itselfto avoid crashing into the ground. After righting itself, it turned its attention back towards Kira, who had by now dived into the lake after her friends. Screeching in anger at these humans who were clearly weaker than it was, but who¡¯d managed to give it such trouble, the eagle took off at full speed towards the lake, singeing the plants in its path with the heat coming off its wings. As a fire-attributed Soul Beast, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle wasn¡¯t too fond of water but it wouldn¡¯t let a mere lake stand between it and the prey that had infuriated it so. When Kira breached the surface of the water for air, she used the time to check on the eagle¡¯s position. At first, she didn¡¯t see it and hoped it had left, but a shadow above her caused her to dive down instinctively. As she did so, several arrows of flame pierced into the lake around her, causing the water around them to froth as it was instantly brought to a boil. The flame arrows weren¡¯t washed away immediately, but instead writhed in the water for a few seconds before fizzling out. Kira considered herself lucky that she wasn¡¯t hit by any of the arrows but, as she looked around her, countless arrows were raining down into the lake causing its temperature to steadily rise. ¡®So this is the strength and intelligence of a Soul Spirit-ranked Soul Beast. It¡¯s trying to force us out of the lake rather than fighting somewhere disadvantageous to it.¡¯ Kira thought with admiration and a touch of fear. The sheer quantity of flame arrows was already a clear sign of the difference in Soul Energy rank. Not only that, but the power of each individual arrow, especially in terms of elemental purity, shown by its ability to boil the water around it immediately, was astonishing. On a scale of one to ten, if Kira¡¯s Wind Rending could be said to have an elemental purity of two, then the flame arrows were at least a seven. With her Life Energy cultivation at the Muscle Tempering rank, Kira had just crossed the middle of the lake by the time the temperature of the lake started becoming uncomfortable. Kira could see her friends ahead of her in the water. They were nearing the waterfall. With its keen eyesight, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle also noticed this and focused its attack towards the distant half of the lake. Even though it was a Soul Spirit-ranked Soul Beast, it couldn¡¯t maintain that kind of powerful, large-scale attack for too long. So even though it narrowed its attack area, the density of arrows remained the same as it conserved its energy. Kira was now beginning to feel the pain of the burning heat of the water against her skin, so much so that she had to close her eyes and continue swimming blindly. Her lungs were also burning up for lack of air as she didn¡¯tdarebreachwith the risk of taking a flame arrow head-on. Eventually, the water cooled slightly while at the same time a heavy force from above knocked her down a few metres deeper into the lake, forcing out what meagre breath she had left and almost knocking her out. ¡®That must be the waterfall. Now where are the others? And the shore?¡¯ Kira kept going, her limbs moving more on instinct even as her consciousness wavered. As she was about to give in to the comforting void, she felt something soft between her fingers and grabbed at it with as much strength as she could muster. Splash! ¡°*cough cough*¡± ¡°Kira! Are you okay?¡± Kira coughed up the water she¡¯d swallowed before spending the next minute taking deep breaths of clean air. She finally opened her eyes and saw her friends around her with looks of concern on their faces. ¡°I¡¯m¡­alright. Where are we?¡± As Kira¡¯s mind became clearer, she became more aware of her surroundings, including the sound of the waterfall. ¡°It is a cavern behind the waterfall. The Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle attempted to attack us but its attacks couldn¡¯t get through the rushing water. More importantly, Classmate Kira, you were too reckless. That¡¯s a Soul Spirit-ranked Soul Beast! We couldn¡¯t injure it together yet you attempted to hold it off alone. You could have died!¡± Nanase¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, her earlier relief at Kira being unharmed giving way to the anxiety she must¡¯ve felt when she realised that Kira wasn¡¯t right behind them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry caused you to worry. I was giving you all an opportunity to escape.¡± ¡°And imagine how that¡¯d make us feel if ya messed up, dummy.¡± Kira was bewildered. In her old life, dying to protect one¡¯s family and clan was considered a great honour, a noble way to die. What did Usagi mean by considering their feelings? At that moment, Akane tugged at her sleeve. ¡°If Big Sis Kira¡­died¡­I¡¯d be very sad.¡± ¡°Not just that, we¡¯d feel responsible for it happening. It¡¯s something we¡¯d have to live with. Dead people can¡¯t come back to life, y¡¯know?¡± Akane and Senji gave their sentiments and Kira began to understand. There was something more about what it meant to be friends with someone, that her life wasn¡¯t exclusively her own anymore, but not in a bad way. There were others that willingly valued her life perhaps even more than she did. She sat up only to place her forehead on the ground in front of them. ¡°I sincerely apologise to all of you. I didn¡¯t consider all the effects my actions would have on those around me, nor that you all value me so highly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we ¡®value¡¯ you, exactly. More like, we¡¯re your friends and we want you with us for as long as possible. It sounds kinda selfish when I say it like that but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Senji said in a serious tone that none of them would usually associate with him. Kira felt her heart thaw a bit more, her regret at not being able to save her Takanashi Clan melting a bit further, but before she could say anything else¡­ Kroooo. Kira rose up, turned and reached for her katana instinctively, but it wasn¡¯t there and she remembered that she¡¯d returned itto her Storage Crystal before diving into the lake. The others didn¡¯t miss this movement, however, and Nanase, who was regaining her composure, placed a hand on Kira¡¯s chest and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed. They appear to be friendly.¡± ¡®Appear to be¡¯ ordinarily wouldn¡¯t be enough for Kira but she trusted Nanase and didn¡¯t take action although she kept her Twin Energies circulating and was ready to retrieve her katana at any time. Nanase moved and Kira got a clear view of the source of the sound. At first, she thought that she was looking at a rock formation, until it blinked at her. Yes, blinked. It was then that she started to make out a head, a stocky body, four stubby legs and a short tail. Once she figured this out, she realised that there wasn¡¯t just one, but many of them, from the size of small animals to ones that almost reached the roof of the cavern which, while not the highest, was still several metres high. On the backs of the rock creatures, however, was what really drew your eye. Sparkling crystals, some of them over a metre in length,had a deep lustre that refracted the light around the cavern in a kaleidoscope of colours. There could be no mistake. These were the Gem-Studded Armourdillos they had been looking for. However, Kira noticed that they were all huddledtowards the back of the cavern and every time the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle outside cried, they trembled a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get the crystal from them like this. They¡¯ll just gang up on us.¡± Senji observed. Nanase was quiet for a moment before speaking. ¡°I may be mistaken, but Soul Beasts with higher cultivation can understand human speech, correct?¡± Nanase asked tentatively. Kira nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve read the same. It¡¯s risky though. If they see us as a threat, we¡¯ll be caught between them and the eagle outside. Perhaps I should go alone-¡± ¡°No! That is, we are a team now. We shall attempt this endeavour together.¡± Nanase replied firmly, clenching her fist, before looking towards the others. Usagi gave a big smile and two thumbs up. Senji, who was doing a handstand, nodded with difficulty before righting himself. Akane responded by leaning against Kira¡¯s back with hers and resting her head between Kira''s shoulderblades. Kira shook her head in exasperation, letting a smile creep through. ¡®So this is friendship. It¡¯s¡­warm.¡¯ New Student Arc: Chapter 13 - Clash on the Lake Kira¡¯s group approached the Gem-studded Armourdillos cautiously, their weapons holsteredfor now and empty hands raised to show that they meant no harm. When the smaller Soul Beasts noticed them getting closer, they skittered back towards their larger fellows, who observed Kira¡¯s group calmly. As they were about to reach the largest Armourdillo, their path was blocked by two others who were about half its height. They keened at Kira¡¯s group in what wasclearly a warning tokeep their distance. Kira, who was leading the group this time, respectfully dropped to one knee and the rest followed suit. ¡°Apologies for the disturbance. May we speak with your leader?¡± Kira wasn¡¯t sure if they understood until one stepped back without turning away from Kira''s group and keened towards the largest Armourdillo who made a deep sound back and began to approach, its every step causing the entire cavern to tremble. When it reached Kira, it grunted at her. When ittook no further action, Kira saw this as an invitation to speak. ¡°Honourable Elder, this little one humbly greets and thanks you for allowing us to take shelter here. You have our sincerest gratitude.¡± Kira defaulted to her formal register as this occasion was one that called for it. The Elder Armourdillo grunted in acknowledgement. Kiracontinued, ¡°However, our original intention in coming here was to find Aquamarine Crystal. I was wondering if you could permit us to leave with a small shard?¡± What Kira hadn¡¯t explicitly said but that was understood by both parties, was if one of the Armourdillos was willing to part with a shard of said crystal. The Elder Armourdillo was silent for a long time as it stared at Kira with its craggy eyes. "Kroooa." A higher-pitched croon sounded from behind the huge Armourdillo who shuffled sideways carefully, revealing a young boy, who looked to be about the same age as Kira, if not older. He had bright teal hair and eyes.His simple clothinglooked to be made from Soul Beast pelts. His most striking feature, however were the glimmering crystals that appeared to be growing out of his skin. Before Kiracould say anything,the boy placed his index on his lips, indicating to her to remain silent. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. What would a human like me be doing here and why do I have these crystals on my skin?" He spokedirectly and without introduction. "The answer tothe firstquestion would be thatthis is my home.The second answer would be that these Soul Beasts are like family and have taught metheir cultivation method hence these crystals of mine. If you think that I''m being rude, you should look at yourselves first. If you''ve done any research about them, you''d know that your request is one that we would have immediately kicked you out of here to be killed by that eagle for." The boy continued, his eyesglaring at them accusingly. After a few seconds of looking at Kira''s group on their knees, he relented. "It seems that you really don''t know.The crystals of a Gem-Studded Armourdillo don¡¯t grow on us, they grow from us. To take our crystals is thesameas physically stealing our cultivation." He paused, letting the statement sink in. "Then again, kids likeyou probably wouldn¡¯t have come here for our crystals if you''d known that and had any shame. I don''t have time to judge your character so I''ll simply give you a chance to get the crystal from me personally.I have certain conditions, though.¡± He paused, waiting for Kira to reply.Kira wasn''t about to point out that he seemed to be the same age as her yet called them "kids". She was also aware that he seemed to have some level of authority among the Armourdillos for reasons she couldn''t begin to fathom. Also, despite his brash manner of speaking, Kira sensed a hidden intelligence behind his words that made her wary. ¡°If it is within our ability, then we shall do so gladly.¡± The boy gave a sly smile. ¡°You have a way with words. As Core-ranked cultivators, you should just be able to meet my conditions. No need to look so surprised. No parents would allow their kids into the Ring Forest, let alone be able to get past the gate unsupervised unless they were from that academy. So, do we have an agreement?¡± ¡°Seeing as you believe we have the ability to fulfil your conditions, I believe we should know what the conditions are beforehand.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. The first one is simple: Kill that Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle.¡± Nanase attempted to get up to protest but Kira stopped her with a hand. ¡°We accept. However, what makes you think that we can defeat it? It¡¯s a Soul Spirit-ranked Soul Beast, after all.¡± ¡°Although the Elder here appears very strong, Gem-Studded Armourdillo cultivation is very slow. The Elder is at the bottleneck to the Soul Spirit realm but hasn¡¯t managed to break through yet. As you know, the qualitative difference between ranks is enormous, so he can¡¯thope to compete withthat eagle yet. Also, we aren¡¯t known for our speed or attack strength. Against a flying Soul Beast like the Scarlet Violent Eagle we¡¯re nothing more than sitting ducks. As to why you have a good chance of defeating it now, it expended a lot of its Soul Energy on that large-scale attack so now would be the best time to attack it, before it recovers its energy. Do you understand?¡± Kira nodded. His words made sense. They hadn¡¯t spent that much energy in their initial clash with the eagle. It was at this point that she turned towards her friends. ¡°I believe that this is something we can achieve, but only if we co-ordinate with each other. Will you assist me?¡± Nanase extended her hand, palm down. ¡°I cannot allow you to do this alone.¡± Senji placed his hand on top of Nanase¡¯s, causing her to blush slightly. ¡°I gotta show it who really brings the heat around here.¡± Usagi slapped her hand on top of Senji¡¯s causing him to let out a yelp. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m up for showing that birdie a piece of my mind. Let me hit it this time.¡± Akane gently placed her hand atop Usagi¡¯s. ¡°Of¡­course.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s hands together, Kira placed hers on top and smiled at them. ¡°There¡¯s no one else I would rather have watching my back. As for how we''ll do it, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle¡¯sgreatest strength is in its wings. So, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡­¡±
Kira turned to the teal-haired boy. ¡°I trust that we can rely on your assistance? Defeating the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle is to your benefit as well.¡± This was an important point. Kira couldn¡¯t be sure of the others, but she had no experience with marine combat. In the lake, their movementwould be greatly restricted as not having solid ground beneath their feet would make it difficult for them tousetheir full strength. ¡°Our fighting ability is weak but yes, we can assist you in traversing the lake.¡± Kira bowed her thanks. The boy made a few guttural crooning sounds which sounded like tumbling rocks. A few Armourdillos, matching the numbers of Kira¡¯s group, split off from their group and followed Kira, diving into the lake alongside her and her friends. By now, the water had cooled down substantially with the help of the fresh, cold water pouring in from the waterfall. As the Gem-studded Armourdillos swam ahead of them, Kira marvelled at their speed. With the smallest of motions, they crossed greater distances than she thought possible, a stark contrast to their shuffling gait on land. Kira reached out a hand and grasped onto one of the crystals of the Armourdillo in front of her. The others did the same and gestured to the Armourdillos where they wanted to go. With its excellent eyesight, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle watched the scene underwater curiously for a few seconds before letting out a piercing screech and diving towards the water. Right before crashing into the surface it unfurled its wings and flapped hard, bringing it to a stop and displacing the water around it, revealing Senji and buffeting him with wave after wave of burning energy. ¡°Where ya lookin¡¯, ya dumb birdie?¡± Usagi taunted from somewhere behind the Eagle. The Eagle didn¡¯t turn and instead pursued Senji whose Armourdillowas retreating andpullinghim through the water with it. ¡°Ignorin¡¯ me, huh? Well, have a taste of this!¡± Usagi¡¯s pupils flashed gold as she took up the stance she had before, wispy pink light coating her arms before gauntlets materialised on her forearms as she summoned them from her Storage Crystal. Her feet werewedgedbetween the crystals on the Armourdillo¡¯s back as she stood up straight, showing off herbalancing skills whilethe Armourdillo raced through the waterafterthe Eagle. With her left palm facing forwards, Usagi¡¯s right fist glowed with rosy-pink light. When she was close enough, she punched forward in a huge motion, a torrent of pink rose-coloured energy exploding out of her fist towards the Eagle. "Rose Musket!" Usagi yelled out. In its excitement at finally being able to chase its prey who had humiliated it not so long ago, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle had tunnelled on Senji, disregarding Usagi behind it. After all, none of them had proven to be a threat to it earlier. Thwump! Usagi¡¯s Skill hit it squarely on the side of its head, actually dazing it for a second. Surprised and angered by the interruption, the eagle gave up on Senji and began to chase after Usagi and her Armourdillo. ¡°Oops, time to go.¡± Usagi crouched down, using the crystals on the Armourdillo¡¯s back for support as it sped away from the eagle. Impatient to take down its prey, theeagle splayed its four wings and let out a cry. The red energy coating its wings glowed with a burning orange light which gathered into several points on them. From these points, the condensed energy formed into arrows of flame that shot continuously towards Usagi.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°That¡¯s so unfair.¡± Usagi complained as she rapped on the Armourdillo¡¯s head with her knuckles to alert it to the danger. The Armourdillo was fairly intelligent for its cultivation and turned towards her to give her a dirty look when it saw the incoming flame arrows. With a grunt, it dove underwater and began swerving side to side to dodge while Usagi struggled to keep hold of the slippery crystals. Meanwhile, deep in the lake¡­ ¡®A target focused on eliminating his enemy will expect a knife in the back but not in the kidney.¡¯ A girl clothed in black sitting cross-legged atop an Armourdillo thought as she shifted into a crouching position. She opened her eyes as the Soul Beast she was riding began to rapidly ascend through the water. SPLASH! The water below the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle erupted, the spray evaporating before it could reach its eyes. However, the screen of water still obscured the black-clothed figure holding a dagger, backhand, which glowed dully with a bloody light. ¡®Usurping Fang.¡¯ Usurping Fang ¨C an upward, backhand stab that aims for the weak point at the top of the throat and pierces through to the brain. Works well against enemies taller than you or on higher ground than you. As a Soul Spirit-ranked Soul Beast, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle¡¯s senses were naturally very acute and this included its ability to sense danger. In that moment, it felt a very real threat to its life. Although it was a bird, and had a different body structure to a human, the area around its neck was a still a vulnerable one. It hastily flapped its wings, retreating from the danger but also but alsoending its flame arrow attack. Akane flipped through the air, a hard look in her eyes, before landing on her Armourdillo which began its retreat back into the lake. Recognising Akane as a real threat even with her lower cultivation, the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle chased after her instead. From her position on the other side of the lake, Kira admired her friends. Not just their individual skill, but their fearlessness in the face of an enemy stronger than them. Kira didn¡¯t know this, but part of the reason they were able to face an enemy of this calibre was because of the trust they placed in each other. Kira, Nanase and Akane had shared the experience of the uneven duel against the noble boys. Usagi became close friends with Nanase in a short space of time and was a very open person in general. Meanwhile, Akane seemed to have attached herself to Kirawhenever they were together almost like a personal bodyguard although itlooked more like she was hiding behind the taller girl. Senji, who was a relatively new addition to their group, acknowledged their ability and considered them friends at the very least. He found Kira''s stability and ability to be calm under pressure to be strangely reassuring and made a conscious decision that he would follow her for as long as he agreed with her. Bit by bit, they drew the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle towards their intended location. Kira took a deep breath. For this next part, everyone was counting on her. While Senji was being chased she met up with Usagi and nodded towards her. Usagi gave a broad smile back. ¡°Let¡¯s give this birdie the scare of his life.¡± Kira observed the situation while waiting for her cue. Just as Senji tagged-out with Akane, the orange-haired girl flipping over the eagle¡¯s head, Kira moved. She leapt off of her Armourdillo and onto Usagi¡¯s slightly toned forearm. ¡°Let¡¯s goooooooooo!¡± Usagi yelled as she threw Kira forward with all of her strength. Even though she didn¡¯t appear to be very strong physically,Usagi''s daily blacksmithing work was developing both her muscles and her Life Energy at a faster rate than Kira, who was doing Inscribing, to the point where she¡¯d already surpassed Kira in Life Energy cultivation within this short space of time. The intensity of the Bladeworks Academy¡¯s Discipline programmes was not be underestimated. As Kira flew through the air, a rumbling sound filled her ears. Ahead of her, the back of the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle grew larger in her vision until she was right before it. Shebrought out her dragon-motif katana while mid-air and brought it horizontally before her, left palm supporting the blade. ¡®Rejection.¡¯ The Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle had noticed that a large projectile was rapidly approaching and turned to face it, but it couldn¡¯t have expected it to be an actual person. By the time it reacted, trying to close its wings, it was already too late. Kira¡¯s blade hit the partially-closed wings, allowing her to unleash the full power of her Skill. Even though it wasn¡¯t a damaging Skill, Rejection was a defensive Skill whose key trait was its enormous pushing strength. A golden halo of light exploded out from where Kira and the eagle clashed, both parties sent flying away with the halo. ¡°Upsie. I got ya.¡± Kira was caught by Usagi who¡¯d raced up on her Armourdillo. The Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t so lucky and,before it could right itself, was blasted directly into the gushing waterfall. KREEEEEEA! It let out a shriek of surprise as the water cascaded down on it. Although the crushing water itself couldn¡¯t harm it due to its Soul Spirit-ranked strength, the water was filled with natural energy that had taken on the same water attribute. That energy contained in the water collided with the wings that the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle was so proud of, smothering the opposite-attributed flame energy they were producing. No matter how the eagle struggled to maintain this coat of flame, it was alreadytired after its widespread attack on the lake and couldn¡¯t resist, the pressure of the water shoving it down into the lake. ¡°Here¡¯s our chance. Be careful.¡± Kira called out. The other responded, converging on the eagle¡¯s location, each preparing their respective Skills. However, the Eagle wasn¡¯t intending to just lay down and die. It¡¯s said that an animal is at its most dangerous when itseesDeath¡¯s door opening before it. Usagi punched her one gauntleted fist into the palm of the other, as if about to bow, rose-pink energy swirling around it. She leapt off her Armourdillo and punched down towards the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle which was floundering about in the water. ¡°Mealtime, birdie! Camellia Rifle!" The water parted as Usagi¡¯s fist drew near, swirling about in a similar pattern to the energy trailing behind her fist. The eagle, which was too busy trying to extricate itself from the water, didn¡¯t even notice Usagi until she was right above it. However, one of itsflailing, metallic wings sliced through the air as well as Usagi, catching her in the side and swatting her several metres away, her body trailing blood. Not only that but, as she landed in the water, she coughed up a mouthful of blood, the result of the energy backlash from having her Skill forcefully interrupted. ¡°Classmate Usagi!¡± ¡°Nanase, focus. You¡¯re with Akane and I. Senji will see to Usagi.¡± Akane nodded silently and lightly tapped off her Armourdillo to land at her usual spot at Kira¡¯s back. Their Armourdillo swam forward determinedly but also with some caution. It didn¡¯t want to end up the same way as Usagi. Nanase, whose heart yearned to tend to Usagi, shook her head to clear her thoughts and finally made her move. From her dance classes when she was younger, her body intelligence and sense of timing were well-developed and she expertly lashed out with her sash, the material slipping neatly between the powerful wings of the eagle and tying around its body. With the flame energy extinguished, the sash didn¡¯t burn up and, with a strong tug and the support of her Armourdillo, Nanase yanked the eagle partially out of the water and straight towards Kira and Akane. The pair moved, Kira leaping forward with her katana at the ready and Akane following closely behind. ¡®Phantom Pierce.¡¯ ¡®Penetrating Fang.¡¯ The two girls released their Skills almost simultaneously, their blades plunging into the Eagle¡¯s feathered breast. While its wings were as strong as steel, if not stronger, the rest of its body wasn¡¯t as sturdy. KREEEEEA! The Eagle only had time for one last mournful shriek, regretting its arrogance in messing with these fledglings, before its body stopped moving and simply floated on the surface of the water. But, any elation they had at taking down this powerful adversary was crushed when they returned to check on Usagi. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­a feathercut. Nothing to worry about. Haha¡­¡± Kira knelt down on her Armourdillo¡¯s back to inspect the wound. As expected, Usagi was just acting brave. There was a large gash running from her left hip all the way up to her left breast and it looked quite deep. ¡°Nanase, we need to stop the bleeding.¡± Nanase nodded and withdrew a similar sash to the one she fought with from her Storage Crystal. Since her fight against the noble boys, she realised how fragile the material was even when infused with Soul Energy. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll do.¡± Kira took the material from her and, after peeling away Usagi¡¯s blood-soaked blouse, she used her katana to cut off a quarter of the sash, crumpling it up and pressing it to the wound. Usagi drew in a sharp breath as she bore the pain. Kira took the remaining part of the sash, which was fairly long, and wound it tightly around the gash before securing it with a knot. ¡°That should be enough until you get proper treatment.¡± Kira learned enough about first aid from her Takanashi Clan Elders to be able to do this much but she was fully aware that she was no physician. She also knew the limits of Life Energy techniques. Usagi couldn¡¯t heal the cut herself because it was too deep. At her rank, the best she would be able to do is stitch up her skin which wasn¡¯t a good idea when there were still internal injuries. ¡°That was very well done. For a moment there I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it off.¡± The voice was one that Kira and the others had heard not too long ago. As they turned around to face the teal-haired boy, they noticed that he appeared to be standing on the water. No, that wasn¡¯t correct, he was standing atop one of the huge Armourdillo Elders. At that moment, Kira wasn¡¯t in the mood to see him but they¡¯d made a deal and she was responsible for making sure he upheld it. ¡°We¡¯ve killed the eagle. Now it¡¯s time for you to give us the crystal so that we may be on our way.¡± ¡°Ah, it seems that there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I said that I¡¯d relinquish the crystal under certain conditions. Killing the eagle was only the first one.¡± Kira¡¯s eyes hardened and she began circulating her Twin Energies. Her friend was seriously injured due to this boy¡¯s demand and he still dared to make more? Who cared if there was a whole clan of Soul Beasts behind him? Kira was even prepared to use the power she feared most if he continued trying to exploit her. Akane sensed Kira¡¯s killing intent and soundlessly stood against Kira¡¯s back. Kira was surprised to find her presence there comforting and it allowed her to calm down enough to ask, ¡°What are the others?¡± ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s but one more. Seeing as you all had the strength tobeat upthat Soul Beast, you¡¯re definitely going to become even stronger in the future. I only ask that you owe me a favour. When the time comes, I¡¯ll claim it. Consider the crystal my investment in you. You may even have the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle¡¯s body.¡± Kira didn¡¯t like owing people anything but the reason they were there in the first place was for the crystal. She didn¡¯t want Usagi being injured to be for nought. The offer was also fairly generous which is why she said, ¡°I accept. Only, it is I, alone, who owe you a favour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, you showed excellent leadership ability.¡± With that, he rolled up the sleeve of his makeshift shirt and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were glowing the same teal as his hair. Slowly and deliberately, he raised his hand to his exposed upper arm. With a grasping motion, he slowly pulled his hand away, a look of pain crossing his otherwise smooth features. The colour in his eyes dimmed and he presented his hand to Kira, palm open. On it laid a small crystal that glowed gently with a blue light. Kira took the crystal, wondering whether they¡¯d been had, but before she could question the size of the crystal, the boy and the other Armourdillos had already left. The ones carrying Kira and her friends swam towards the shore. After lifting Usagi off the back of the last Armourdillo, the group of Armourdillos swam off into the lake. Not long after they Armourdillos left, there was a crashing sound from the forest close to them. Kira, Akane and Senji quickly rose from their sitting positions to face the incoming threat while Nanase stayed back to protect Usagi who was beginning to look pale and was breathing slowly. When the figures emerged from the forest, Kira and the others let out a sigh of relief. It was a squad of soldiers like the ones that were guarding the perimeter gate. In fact, the one leading the group was the same Captain who oversaw their entrance earlier that day. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you all. Thank goodness you¡¯re okay. Have you seen the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle? We heard its cry from this direction not too long ago.¡± ¡°Captain, thank you for your concern but there is no longer any danger.¡± ¡°Oh, so you saw it return to the Middle Ring?¡± ¡°No, Captain, we¡¯re the ones that killed it.¡± ¡°By that you mean¡­¡± The Captain was silent for a while and the squad members behind him looked towards Kira with blank stares. Just what did she mean, ¡®killed it¡¯? Kira turned to Nanase whose Storage Crystal glowed softly and the corpse of the Scarlet Valkyrie Eagle, which she had stored earlier, appeared on the ground in front of her. ¡°By ¡®killed¡¯, I mean that the five of us defeated it on our own. Now, if you are done asking pointless questions, my friend requires immediate medical attention.¡± Kira still wasn¡¯t in a good mood after the talk with the teal-haired boy and was now taking out her frustration on the unfortunate guard captain who only now came back to his senses. ¡°Yes, of course. Men, assist the injured girl and lead the others back to the gate. Also call back the other squads and tell them that the threat has been neutralised.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As he watched Kira¡¯s back, he just realised that he¡¯d been reprimanded by a girl who was likelya quarter of his age. But, from the look in her green eyes, he felt as if it was from someone far older. ¡°Monsters, all of them.¡± He muttered under his breath before following the rest of his squad. Farewell for now (and a little gift) Greetings my dearest readers I feel that it''s more than about time for me to say this, although it pains me greatly to do so. You guys and girls deserve to be kept in the loop about what''s happening on my end as it concerns the continuation of this story. I haven''t written any new content since the end of last year. I''ll preface my explanation by saying it''s not because I''ve gotten bored of the story or the characters nor have I completely lost the will to continue this story. This story, incomplete as it is, will always have a special place in my heart as the first piece of writing I''ve thrown into the universe to have critiqued by a wide variety of amazing people. There are a number of reasons that I haven''t been writing. Firstly, my primary life obligations. I know that everyone has these and I''m not trying to use them as an excuse. I''m also aware that there are people whose life obligations are far more time-intensive and exhausting than my own who truly wish to write more but are unable to and my heart goes out to those people. Secondly, how I choose to spend my free time. I''ll admit that a disproportionate amount of it goes into naps rather than getting solid sleep, and that''s partially due to me not getting regular exercise, a lifestyle thing I need to sort out. The main things I spend my free time on these days are playing fighting games online with the local community (UNIst is awesome), jamming LoL with my real friends, as well as catching up on anime (I really enjoyed Mob Psycho 100 S2 and Tate no Yuusha no ariagari and have subsequently started reading the LN of the latter from the start). When asking myself whether I would be rather writing instead of doing one of the above activities, I struggle to find reasons to write although it will be more beneficial to me in the long run (hopefully). At that time, I also remember the time I spend just staring at my computer screen agonising over what direction I want to take the story, when I want particular events to happen, and other decisions that end up with me not typing up any new content. I end up just making notes of everything that has happened so far, the abilites of each character and various other planning tools to try and order my thoughts, thinking that will help me figure out what to do next. Lastly, perhaps as a result of the above, I''m starting to doubt my own ability. Rather, I wonder if this type of long-running story with cultivation elements was too ambitiuous for me to attempt as my first major work. I''m starting to think that maybe I should have started with something simpler. This isn''t helped by the fact that sometimes I wake up and actually remember parts of my dreams. These dreams have given me the vaguest ideas for potential characters, power systems and stories that I would like to explore but I''ve been "chained" by my "responsibility" to continue working on this story, even though I really would like to progress this story. The culmination of the above brings me to the conclusion I''ve now come to: I''m putting Empyrean Blade Kira on indefinite hiatus. If I ever have the time and inclination to continue this story, I will do so but I don''t want you good people holding on for something that isn''t coming. When I next post a work on this site, it will be something complete (or nearly complete). I don''t think my personality is suited to this one chapter a week/month system especially as I''m not dedicating my life, let alone all my free time, to writing as is the case for some people. I''ll admit though, one thing I''m interested in exploring is trying to gauge interest in a concept by sharing it with people. I''m not sure if this site is the best place for it but you all will know better than me. I know that just sharing snippets like that also has it''s downsides as people may come up with their own variations of it and use it in more complete works so I''ll have to see. To round up, it''s been a pleasure having you all reading my work and I read every comment (as few as there are) and I appreciate all the support you''ve given me. When I post a new work, whenever that may be, I''ll probably post the announcement here (Not sure what tools this site has for informing groups of readers. Will have to look into that.) Until then, safe travels Arc Lumina P.S. As a parting gift, I''ll leave you with this scene I wrote long before I started coming up with ideas for the people Kira would meet during the Academy Arc, footnotes and all. Enjoy.
Random Fight Scene #1 Kira vs Yukihime [Kira recently broke through to the Spirit Projector Stage; bimbo and her man-club want revenge on her for insults to their beloved lady''s appearance] ¡°Besides, those deadweights only hold you back in a fight.¡± Kira remarked plainly. The crowd of male followers stood, stunned, before shouting indignantly. ¡°How dare you speak like that to Miss Yukihime?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand just who she is? She¡¯s the Snow Princess[1] of the Snow Cross Clan of the Nine Heavenly Clans!¡± ¡°Yeah, what makes you think you¡¯re so special? You¡¯re barely even a B.¡± At this last comment Kira couldn¡¯t help blushing lightly while keeping her impassive face. While it was true that she couldn¡¯t compare to the melons of this Snow Princess, she didn¡¯t consider her size that bad. ¡®Argh, I forgot how annoying puberty was. Wasting thoughts on pointless things.¡¯ Kira shook her head to clear it again. This Snow Princess could definitely be considered a beauty among beauties. Her pale skin shone like purest jade and her pretty face with well-defined features, as if moulded by a professional sculptor, held a cold aloofness that must be extremely alluring to these men that surrounded her. To Kira, however, it seemed like a mask she chose to wear because it suited her. By the sheer number of followers this white-clad woman had, there could be no doubt to its effectiveness. ¡°Now, now, boys. This girl obviously hasn¡¯t had time to develop yet, in terms of both her body and manners. However, we can¡¯t just let her get away without teaching her a lesson, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Of course, Princess. Please, leave it to us. We¡¯ll teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget.¡± ¡°I look forward to the results.¡± About seven of the men stepped forward towards Kira, Twin Energies circulating violently. By the energy fluctuations in the air, Kira knew that they were at least of the Soul Spirit rank. Yukihime looked on as her strongest followers advanced. They should be able to handle this one girl. However, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a growing sense of unease. This girl with hair as dark as midnight who, from her worn clothes and disrespectful manner, obviously was not from a prestigious background but actually had no fear in this situation. Moving slowly and deliberately, Kira drew her twin dragon-motif katana, its blade reflecting the sunlight in mysterious wave-like patterns. ¡°Small fry like you shouldn¡¯t get in the way when the adults are talking. True Skill: Gale Rending.¡± A blast of wind shot up around her as, with a horizontal sweep of her blade, Kira slashed out at the advancing men. The air howled as if in pain and, of those seven men, the ones with the most battle-sense raised the guards just before the invisible cutting wave hit. The rest weren¡¯t so lucky. As their Life Energy cultivation was quite good, they didn¡¯t take any fatal injuries but that slicing wind energy still cut deep into their flesh, forcing three of them out of the fight. The wind blade didn¡¯t stop there. It continued past them towards the Snow Princess and her remaining followers. As her followers cowered in fear,Yukihime waved her hand. The air in front of her rippled and the wind blade passed harmlessly through them, although the building behind them was left with a long horizontal scar about one inch deep. Despite being slowed down and nullified completely in places, this was the strength of Kira¡¯s high-level Basic Skill, Wind Rending, when trained to 100%, Gale Rending. Those remaining four fighters had been in enough battles to not waste time admiring the strength of Kira¡¯s Skill but tried to take advantage of the moment right after an attack, when even the strongest fighter would be at their weakest. Kira anticipated this and, instead of backing off, moved towards them. One of the men had a two-handed axe while the other three wielded fairly standard double-edged swords. Despite their numbers advantage, when Kira¡¯s body began to move, her body seemed to become illusory and, one-by-one, their first attacks missed as she weaved through them. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Do you really have time to talk?¡± The men were now angry but also a little fearful. They knew that when they started their attacks, they were sure to land them. However, their weapons seemed to pass through Kira as if she was ghost. If they were truly fighting a ghost, there was no point, was there? Of course, Kira didn¡¯t really become ghost-like, nor did she move particularly fast. Her erratic movement bourne from training with the black blade that absorbed Soul Energy caused her body movements to become unpredictable to those watching, to the point that her body was never where it seemed to be. The men fell to the ground, their legs bleeding from where Kira had severed their tendons while in passing, making them unable to get up and continue fighting. ¡°So, melon-princess, now am I worthy of your time?¡± ¡°You do indeed have skill. Would you consider joining the Snow Cross Clan? With my influence I can guarantee at least a place in the Outer Sect.¡± ¡°Not interested. Besides, the Snow Cross Clan has taken someone important to me so I don¡¯t have any good feelings towards them.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°It seems that you harbour hostility to my clan. With your ability, it¡¯s too dangerous to let you live in case you come knocking on our door in the future.¡± Extending her right hand to the side, Yukihime grasped at the empty air. At the same time, the white sapphire ring on her finger shone with a pale blue light. With a blur of blue energy, a gigantic cross-shaped chakram made of a pale silver metal appeared in her outstretched hand, the symbol of the Snow Cross Clan. Kira took a moment to admire the Snow Princess¡¯ weapon. It was truly a unique blade. Each of its four curved wings carried a deadly edge while the entire weapon emitted a cold aura similar to the Princess herself. As a member of the Nine Heavenly Clans, the Snow Princess was definitely no disappointment. With a majestic air, Yukihime walked towards Kira. Kira was nearly caught off-guard as she noticed every step Yukihime made covered several meters. In two more steps, Yukihime was right in front of Kira and swinging that disk-shaped chakram at her neck. Keeping calm, Kira lifted her sword to block and the two weapons crashed against each other in a flurry of sparks. Without wasting any movement, Yukihime twisted her wrist, the rotation unlocking her weapon, while pushing Kira¡¯s sword off to the side before swiping at her neck again. Kira didn¡¯t have any time to move her body to avoid the attack. Instead, she raised her left hand and the obsidian ring that her Uncle Tetsuya had given her before he left shone with a black light. BANG! The Snow Princess reeled a bit from the impact which felt almost ten times greater than when her first attack was blocked. She blinked in surprise. In Kira¡¯s hand had materialised a sword with a blade handle in a black scabbard, of which the scabbard alone had blocked Yukihime¡¯s attack without receiving the slightest scratch. As Yukihime disengaged, Kira slid the scabbard into her sash-beltbeforedrawinga sword with a blade darker than the blackest night. Holding the black sword backhand in her left hand and twin dragon katana in her right, Kira took the initiative to re-engage, her body moving erratically making it hard to follow. Having seen this strange movement before, Yukihime didn¡¯t flinch. Instead she began to spin her massive chakram while a chill wind rose up around her. Heaving the chakram forward, it spun through the air straight towards Kira. As it spun, it blasted out waves of cold energy that caused even the ground warmed by the midday sun to glisten as it froze solid leaving a layer of ice wherever the chakram travelled. ¡°Snow Cross Style: Frozen Earth.¡± Yukihime murmured as she felt the drain from using the Weapon Skill. ¡®Ice element huh? I can¡¯t let it touch me or I¡¯ll probably be frozen solid. At the very least, if I get too close, it might slow me enough that she can use something else on me.¡¯ Kira thought to herself as she gathered her strength and leapt straight up. However, something happened that she didn¡¯t anticipate. The chakram curved upwards to follow her into the air, its icy energy condensing the air around it into flakes of snow. Yukihime smiled. Although Frozen Earth was only a low-level Advanced Skill, when trained up till at least 80%, she could use the energy imbued in the chakram to control it with her mental strength. Kira, as usual, wasn¡¯t fazed by this turn of events. In a fight, things never went as planned. To plan too far ahead when the opponent¡¯s abilities are unknown is inviting disaster. Besides, Kira already knew what she had to do to deal with this Skill. As the chakram came dangerously close to her, she twisted her body in mid-air and stabbed that black blade through the hole in the centre. As she was falling while the chakram was rising, the blade dragged against the chakram, slowing its spinning momentum and dragging it back down to earth with her. Kira ignored the frost gathering on her left side of her body as she eventually landed on the ground and yanked that, now stationary, chakram into the ground. Yukihime was somewhat at a loss. She couldn¡¯t understand how her Skill had been so easily countered. While she knew that her mastery was only at 80%, meaning she couldn¡¯t force the chakram to make any sharp turns or tilts, that didn¡¯t explain why Kira wasn¡¯t an iceblock when she landed. ¡°Nice try, but this sword is a bit, special.¡± When Yukihime looked closer, she noticed that the air around the black blade was distorted. Kira let out a rare smile of satisfaction. ¡°It absorbed all the energy that was left in your weapon, whether it was Soul Energy or momentum. It might not be sharp, but it has its uses.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Never before had Yukihime been in this kind of position. Usually her title as the Snow Princess of the Snow Cross Clan of the Nine Heavenly Clans was enough to make people fear and revere her. However, she was also considered fairly talented in terms of cultivation and managed to easily beat those who dared challenge her. ¡®But now, this¡­girl¡­forces my hand.¡¯ ¡°Little girl, it seems I need to get serious. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t start off leniently.¡± Yukihime focused and her eyes began to glow a brilliant blue while a blue aura surrounded her body. The ground around her began to freeze over before cracking apart and a frigid wind blew up from nowhere, causing Kira to get goosebumps. ¡°Come forth, Glacial Valkyrie!¡± From behind Yukihime, a hazy blue outline of a female warrior with 2 wings and holding a giant chakram began to take form before solidifying into a translucent being. In the centre of its chestplate, a dark spherical orb about the size of a marble glowed gently, a blue thread of energy connecting it to Yukihime¡¯s dantian. ¡®This must be¡­she¡¯s actually also a Spirit Projector?¡¯ Kira thought to herself as she flicked her left wrist. With a glow from the ring on her finger, the black sword and scabbard disappeared in a blur of black energy. She then resheathed her twin dragon katana. ¡®I suppose now is as good a time as any to test my strength.¡¯ Similar to Yukihime before her, Kira¡¯s eyes also began to gleam with a blue radiance as a misty blue aura surrounded her body. Shortly after, a translucent blue sword hilt pushed out from her chest. She grabbed hold of it and drew out a translucent blue katana. The katana was longer than average and, to Kira,was the perfect weight. Its majestic blade had intricate patterns as ifpainted onto it by a master calligrapher. Its most striking feature, however, were the three marble-sized orbs arranged in a neat line, embedded into the blade just above the hilt. Each of them glowed with a mottled light that was sometimes gold and sometimes blue. Unlike Yukihime, threads of light didn¡¯t come from the katana¡¯s orbs, but rather a single thread merged seamlessly with the ribbon attached to the end of the hilt and connected itself to Kira¡¯s dantian. Kira looked at the sword from a few angles, appearing to ignore Yukihime before her. While she knew that the Triple Core was a feature of the evolved Flame Blossom Trail cultivation method, she didn¡¯t expect it to manifest itself in her Spirit Projection. It really was far too conspicuous. Yukihime wasn¡¯t used to being ignored. Her mask of aloofness shed, she yelled angrily at Kira. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re having a fight here! You can admire your puny Spirit Projection later!¡± ¡®Idiot. If you were really concerned with fighting and winning, you would¡¯ve attacked by now.¡¯ Kira thought as she visibly returned her attention to the white princess and her armoured warrior that were both exhibiting an increasingly colder aura. Casually, Kira flicked her Spirit Blade towards the ground at her side. Without touching the ground, the blade toreit up leaving a gaping fissure a metre deep. Smiling inwardly, Kira was impressed at the sheer power of her Soul Spirit''s Projection. ¡®All that time cultivating those extra two Cores was worth it.¡¯ Without warning, Kira kicked off the ground hard, covering over five meters before Yukihime realised what she was doing. ¡°Damn. Protect!¡± The translucent Valkyrie flew in front of her and released its chakram vertically in front of her where it started spinning rapidly and acting as a shield. Kira ignored the action and went straight for the chakram shield anyway, bringing her blade down hard on it. A strange sound similar to metal scraping against metal rang out as blue shards of translucent energy sprayed everywhere. The one most affected was Yukihime. Although she was behind both her Valkyrie spirit and the rotating chakram shield, ultimately, both were part of her and the pressure alone that she felt from Kira¡¯s single attack was enough to make her cough up a mouthful a blood, tainting the purity of her white dress with a violent splash of red. Of course, those blue shards were actually pieces of Soul Energy being chipped away from the Soul Spirits but, in a direct contest of Soul Energy volume, how could anyone of the same rank be Kira¡¯s equal? With her Tri-Cores, she could even contend with those on a rank above her in terms of pure quantity of Soul Energy. Yukihime, while not knowing the specifics, quickly realised that if this continued, she would lose, so she had to change tactics. ¡°Disengage, then attack.¡± ¡®All I need is some time.¡¯ While the Valkyrie was keeping her busy, Kira noticed Yukihime run off behind her to retrieve her fallen weapon, but she couldn¡¯t stop her due to the relentless attacks of the Valkyrie spirit. This was the main advantage of Living Spirits over Item Spirits. Living Spirit holders could come up with multiple tactics to attack and defend with, including this two-pronged type of attack, although their individual abilities don¡¯t improve too much. Meanwhile, Item Spirit holders were innately more powerful as long as they remained together with their Soul Spirits. Yukihime knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. If this battle became drawn-out she would ultimately be the loser¡­which meant she had to use her strongest ability. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been forced to use this.¡¯ She thought as she raised her chakram above her head and set it spinning as it floated in the air. A cold wind began to blow from both her and her Valkyrie as pulse after pulse of cold energy spread out from her and washed over Kira. ¡°Grab her!¡± Yukihime shouted as dark clouds gathered in the clear sky and a wildblizzard started to rage. Kira heard the shout, but it was too late. In truth, Yukihime didn¡¯t need to use verbal commands. But, for those Living Spirit holders new to using their Spirit Projection, it helped focus their thoughts to make clear commands, which meant that the Ice Valkyrie had received the command before Kira had heard it. ¡°Enjoy the afterlife, little girl¡­Absolute Zero!¡± With a final pulse of energy, air itself became a solid block of ice over twenty meters high with large ice formations protruding from it. This frosted area extended for five kilometres in every direction around Yukihime who was, of course, unaffected. Having trapped Kira within that ice to freeze to death, Yukihime collapsed to the ground, exhausted and retracted her Glacial Valkyrie into herself to restore some of her lost Soul Energy. ¡°That¡­was the hardest fight of my life. I¡¯m¡­so glad¡­it¡¯s over.¡± Just as her words drifted away on the wind, a golden glow emanated from the ice in front of her. ¡°No¡­way.¡± Hastily she summoned her Glacial Valkyrie once more despite her failing energy reserves. At the same moment, the ice in front of her burst apart, sending chunks of solid ice flying everywhere. Luckily, her Valkyrie spirit deflected the ones that flew at her or she would likely have died right there. Standing there, coated in a fiery yellow aura that was melting the ice around her within seconds, pupils like molten gold around vivid green irises was Kira, her Bloodline Technique: Burning Soul active. As Kira walked towards her, Yukihime noticed that that once-blue sword had become a blazing yellow and the three orbs looked like golden gems. All around Kira, energy was pouring into her from the environment, those threads of natural energy actually condensed enough to become visible to the naked eye. Just by watching her, Yukihime knew that the amount of power at Kira¡¯s disposal far outweighed her own. The only ones she could think of that could match Kira right now, she could count on one hand. Regardless, she had her pride and commanded her Valkyrie to attack. Kira walked towards Yukihime as the Valkyrie threw its chakram towards her, the spinning blade cutting through the air like a giant buzzsaw, and releasing a freezing aura. Kira raised her golden spirit katana in front of her. As the chakram touched the sword, it melted away like butter before a hot knife, the sword cutting through it like it wasn¡¯t there at all. The first orb on Kira¡¯s sword glowed with a bright light as she drew it behind her and jumped forward. The Valkyrie tried to intercept her but, in the blink of an eye, Kira was behind it, withdrawing her katana into an imaginary sheath. ¡°Takanashi Style Iai: Black Lotus.¡± Three golden lines appeared on the Valkyrie in the shape of an asteriskbefore they ripped through the Valkyrie, their golden light blurring slightly towards Kira, seeming to dragthe Valkyrie''svery essence with it. Yukihime, being inextricably bound to the Valkyrie coughed up about a litre of blood before trembling before Kira. ¡°Go ahead, kill me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure that you regret this.¡± While Kira didn¡¯t doubt her words, she knew that her mission wasn¡¯t to wage war on the entire Snow Cross Clan. But was it too late for that now? ¡®She tried to kill me first. Surely it¡¯s the same as all those others who tried the same thing. So why am I hesitating?¡¯ ¡°Listen, all I want is to free that person your clan is holding and I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯m looking for the one who also has these eyes.¡± Kira said, indicating her viridian eyes with their still-golden pupils. ¡°Pft¡­Over my dead body.¡± ¡°As I said before, those things on your chest were deadweights.¡± Kira said bitterly as she brought down her golden blade. Walking away from the lifeless body of Yukihime, she decided that her next destination would definitely have to be the Snow Cross Clan before anyone sent word that their beloved Princess was dead.
[1] Ok I¡¯m sorry about that. I didn¡¯t intend to make it work out like this. For those not so au fey with Japanese, Yuki- ¡®snow¡¯ and Hime ¨C ¡®princess¡¯.